The Boy From Next Door by Tobyredone

[xorg]

The Boy From Next Door

Author - Tobyredone

Chapter 1

I watched with idle curiosity out the window of my second story bedroom at the commotion next door. Moving men were carrying in boxes and furniture as quickly as they could get it out of the truck. I saw two people my parents’ age directing them and also saw someone about my age standing nearby them. From what I could see he was tall and thin, but his arms did seem to have a bit of muscle to them. His mousey brown hair was cut short and matched his broad eyebrows. He looked around sheepishly a few times as he struggled with the large duffle bag he was holding. I think I had seen him at school before, maybe a few days ago when someone said we were getting a transfer student but I hadn’t been paying attention because I was focused on cheering for the big game that night. I saw him look up at me briefly, and when our eyes met he immediately dropped his gaze back to the ground and then went in the house.

I didn’t think about much, and went back to my studying. I didn’t know him and I doubted from his slim build he’d be on any of the sports teams. When my mom called out for us all to come down for dinner that was the last I really thought about him for the next couple of days.

It wasn’t until a week later when cheer practice was cancelled because Mindy, Carrie, Heidi, Leslie, Hannah and Lauren all got the flu and I got home early that I honestly even thought about the new neighbor again, and that’s when my life got pretty messed up. It’s been a pretty wild ride, but it’s also been pretty fun, so I’m not complaining.

---

I used my key in the side door and dropped my bag on the floor as I came in. I went to the fridge and grabbed a cup of yogurt and a spoon and went looking for my mom. Her car was in the garage, so I knew she’d be home. Dad had a pretty good job and so mom was kind of a trophy wife, or a stay at home mom depending on how you look at it. Mom kept herself together and everyone said I got my looks from her. I didn’t really think about it, but I guess she has a pretty nice body. One thing that I do know is that she is fairly well endowed in the chest area, which is one thing that I have yet to inherit, and her thin waist is in stark contrast to her breasts and hips. She keeps herself in shape with a lot of exercise and healthy eating.

As I went upstairs I heard some moaning and then a loud thud coming from down the hall. I was worried that something happened so I dashed down the hall and opened the door and saw something I never really wanted to see ever. There was my mom in fancy lingerie laying on her back with her legs spread as wide as she could manage while she pumped a large cucumber in and out of herself. A lamp was kicked off the nightstand in her throes of passion which must have been the thump I heard. Her right hand was grasping the vegetable while her left hand was busy working fingers over her clit. She called out suddenly as her body began to spasm and jerk and I realized I had just seen my mother cum.

“Mom what the hell?” I cried out with wide eyes as I shook my head.

Her face went from rapture to fear as she looked down past her still heaving breasts and through her spread legs as she saw me standing there. She quickly pulled the cucumber out of herself with a loud slurping noise and slapped her legs shut as she sat up on her bed, “Oh! Um… Ah… Amy… I mean um… dear, I didn’t know you would be home so soon. What happened to cheerleading practice?”

“It got canceled. Is this what you do when I’m at practice after school?” I replied and started to turn my head to look away.

It was at that exact moment that I saw her reflection in the mirror that was on the wall. Mom had Dad put it up a year or so ago because she wanted a full size mirror to check her outfits in. From where I stood in the doorway it showed Mom sitting on the bed still holding a wet cucumber in her right hand. I could see her breasts still heaving as she caught her breath, her sweaty blonde hair, and her long toned legs pulled to herself. I could also see the neighbor boy’s face instead of hers in the reflection. I thought I was seeing things, so I blinked a few times to clear my eyes and then looked back and forth from where she was on the couch over to her reflection and then back again.

“Um… ah… honey?” she said in a questioning tone as if she didn’t know how to address me.

“What the hell is wrong with your face?” I said as I pointed to the mirror, “Why do you have the neighbor boy’s face?”

“Oh shit,” She said as her shoulders slumped.

“Oh shit? That’s all you have to say?” I said as I stamped a foot, “What the hell is going on here?”

She slid off the side of the bed and took a step toward me and suddenly I felt this sort of survival instinct tell me to get the hell out of there, so I bolted for my room. I slammed the door and locked it and then also pushed one of my dressers in front of it. I heard a knocking on my door and my mother’s voice, “Um, honey, open up it’s your mother! We should talk about what you just saw.”

“Don’t um honey me! What the hell is going on here?” I yelled back as I put my back against the dresser. I heard the door knob jiggle a few times and felt her try and force the door open but my makeshift barricade was keeping her out.

“Why don’t you open the door and we’ll discuss it?” I heard her again say.

“Fat chance! I’m calling the cops!” I yelled back.

“Calling the police and telling them what Sweetie?” Her voice asked back, “I’d hate to see you get put in a mental institute.”

I suddenly realized she was right. Who in the hell would I tell about this? I didn’t even know what the fuck was going on. I frantically grabbed for my phone only to realize it was in my duffle bag downstairs.

“Damn,” I said as I wrapped my arms around myself tightly.

“Okay, well whenever you feel like coming out and talking instead of being a dramatic teenage girl Mommy will be waiting for you,” I heard my mother’s voice call under the door and then heard footsteps as she walked back to her own room.

“It’s got to be a trick,” I mumbled as I stayed huddled against the dresser waiting for some sort of an attack to happen any moment.

For an hour and a half I waited until I heard the front door close downstairs and my father call out, “Honey, I’m home! Dinner smells great!”

I braced myself as I waited to hear screams from downstairs any moment. I mean, something was seriously messed up with mom, right? This was how every horror movie I’d ever watched started. Some sleepy small town girl sees something completely messed up and the next thing you know werewolf zombies with chainsaw shotguns were killing everyone.

“Dinner is on the table! Come and get it!” I heard my mother call out in a chipper voice.

I gulped and decided to chance leaving my bedroom. I mean, I couldn’t stay here for the rest of my life right? At least with Dad in the house I’d stand a chance against her if something was seriously messed up. I moved the dresser and left my room to go down the stairs to the dining room. My dad was just sitting down and my mother was there wearing a lovely spring dress with her hair pulled back and her makeup done just like always. I hesitated as I came into the room and must have had a strange look on my face because my father asked, “Is everything alright sweetie? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Come on and eat! It’s going to get cold!” Mom said happily as she took a seat right next to Dad.

“I left something in the kitchen when I got home from school,” I replied as I quickly darted through the room and dropped down next to my duffle bag. I rummaged through it quickly until I pulled out my phone. I grabbed a large kitchen knife from a drawer and then ran my finger across the screen so I could start to dial.

Before I did I saw I had some missed messages, and two of them were from my mom. I flipped over to them and read them, “Amy, I know that you know I’m in your Mom’s body. I’m not going to hurt her or you, I just want the chance to explain. Please come out and let’s talk this over like normal people.”

I flipped to the next one that read, “You don’t have your phone with you, do you? This is your next door neighbor Kevin by the way.”

I stood there staring at my phone until I heard my Dad’s voice, “Sweetie, your dinner is getting cold!”

When I walked back into the dining room carrying my phone and the large knife my Mom’s eyes went wide but she didn’t say anything. Dad looked at me with an odd expression and I smiled at him, “Sorry. I bought something and it was wrapped in that stupid tough to cut plastic. Let’s eat.”

I sat down at the table and picked up a fork and took a bite. It tasted just like Mom’s normal lasagna, which of course meant it was delicious. I wasn’t really in the mood to eat though. I looked up at my “mom” and asked, “Hey Mom, do you remember that time we went dress shopping at the mall and you spilled frozen yogurt all over that sales girl?” I asked as my eyes narrowed at her.

She looked up and to the left for a moment as she tapped her chin while lost in thought before answering, “You mean at Juliet’s Dress Shop? I remember spilling that yogurt on myself too! We had to pay for the dry cleaning of the dress I was trying on before I even bought it. I also remember swearing we weren’t going to tell your father about that one, young lady!”

“Ha, you girls and your secrets,” My father said as he rolled his eyes.

“Well, I ended up spending a bit more than I should have that day, dear,” my mother said as she turned and batted her large doe eyes at him.

“Amy do you need the car or something? What are you trying to blackmail out of your mother?” My father asked with raised eyelids.

“Oh, no, nothing like that. I just… I wanted to see if she remembered it. I’ve had the weirdest day since I got back from school,” I replied as I looked at her.

“Well, you did go lock yourself in your bedroom, I hope all your homework got done,” mom replied as she took another fork full of lasagna, put it in her mouth, and as soon as dad wasn’t looking, winked at me.

“Uh…” I mumbled and shrugged.

I was completely thrown off my game. I had expected my mother to try and stab my face off, or devour my soul or something, but now she seemed to be acting completely normal. I glanced down at my phone once more and saw the messages coming from her, but saying that someone else was inside her body. What was going on?

I mumbled my way through the rest of dinner and watched as my mother chatted happily with my father about her day, then asked about his, and after we had all eaten she cleaned up the table. My father got chased into the living room and told to relax and watch a show while she did the dishes. As soon as the TV was on and my father was laughing at some dumb comedy I went to the kitchen and cornered my mother.

“What the hell is going on?” I hissed at her, trying to keep it down so that my father wouldn’t hear us.

“Oh, now you want to know? What happened to run and hide?” My mother shot back with a smirk.

“Fuck you asshole!”

“Now Amy, is that any way to talk to your mother?” She replied back as she brought a hand to her chest and put on a face of pretend shock.

“Are you going to tell me what the hell is going on or not?” I said through clenched teeth.

“I came over to have a bit of fun in your mom here,” She replied as she looked down at her own body with a grin and grabbed her breasts.

“Oh stop!” I hissed at her and grabbed her hands and pulled them down.

“What? You think your mom hasn’t done what I did?” She said with a raised eyebrow, “and I would have slipped out of her and no one would have been any the wiser but you came home early and caught me, so here we are. Now, I guess the discussion needs to be, where we go from here?”

“You still can’t just come over here and sneak into my Mom’s body and make her screw herself with a vegetable!” I said a bit loudly as my mother gave me that disappointed mom look and hushed me with a finger.

“Shush! Not so loud!” She replied and then got a smug look on her face as she said, “And what makes you think it was just her?”

“You didn’t!” I hissed back as I covered my own chest and my eyes went wide.

“Do you remember much of Wednesday night?” She asked back with a smirk I wanted to slap off her face.

“How?” I asked as I thought back and realized all I remembered from Wednesday was staying in my room all night, but it was hazy… I couldn’t remember much of anything.

“I knocked on your door as your dad, then I got into you,” My mom said with a shrug.

“My dad too? Who the hell do you think you are?” I said as I stamped my foot and Mom chastised me for being loud again.

“I’m your next door neighbor Kevin. I moved in next door a week ago. I introduced myself to you in third period, but you don’t remember me,” She replied with a shrug, “I’m not one of the popular kids so you didn’t really care.”

“What? That’s not true!” I shouted back at her.

“Everything alright in there?” I heard my father call out from the living room.

“Just fine sweetie!” My mom replied back and then looked at me crossly, “hush up!”

“Make me, freak!” I said back and then instantly regretted saying it as my mother reached out and grabbed my hand.

I tried to pull it back but I couldn’t get out of her iron grip. I put another hand on her chest to try and push myself off her but that was a mistake as she then grabbed onto my other arm as well. I could see a strange slime beginning to flow out of her hands and into mine, and as that happened I felt this strange tingle in my arms. Her mouth opened and more of the slime started to pour out of her lips. I opened my mouth to scream, and that was my final mistake. The blob of goo shot across the space between us and began pouring into my open mouth. I gagged and fell to my knees as my mom lowered herself down with me, and then everything got fuzzy as I started to black out.

I jolted awake again on the kitchen floor and moaned. I got off the floor and saw my mother collapsed next to me. I went to shake her shoulders and she blinked a few times and then sat up with a confused look on her face, “Amy? What am I doing on the floor?”

“You slipped while doing the dishes and I heard you fall. I just wanted to make sure you were okay,” my mouth responded back, suddenly outside of my control.

“Dishes? The last thing I remember was getting back from the gym…” She said with a dazed look on her face.

“Oh yeah, you made a great lasagna for dinner but you did seem kinda out of it. Oh well, I’m going to go do my homework now, okay?” my mouth told her. I felt myself get up and then hold out my hands to help her off the ground.

“Oh, thank you,” She replied as she got up and then looked at the dishes for a moment.

My body turned and started to walk out of the room but I wasn’t done yet so I shot out my arms and grabbed onto the counter top, almost toppling myself as my arms and legs struggled against one another.

“What are you doing, sweetie?” Mom asked as she looked at me fighting with myself.

“Mom! The neighbor! He’s…” I started to say until my mouth betrayed me and continued, “such a dream boat! I want him to ask me to prom! Do you think it’s too forward if I ask him? Sometimes I lie awake in bed and night and try to think of names for the babies the two of us will make when we get older!”

I let go of the counter and slapped my hands over my own mouth to keep it from talking anymore and my mother looked at me with raised eyebrows as she said, “I think it’s a bit soon to be naming babies sweetie, you haven’t even met him yet.”

My hands pulled down from my face and my mouth replied back, “You’re right, Mom! What was I thinking? I’m such a crazy mess sometimes!”

Before I could get myself in any more trouble I forced myself to spin around and ran back to my room. Once inside I quickly closed the door and leaned back against it and let out a breath. My body then straightened and I walked over to a full length mirror that I had in my room. I looked down at my shapely legs in the tight yoga pants that encased them, turned slightly to look at my own butt and my hand moved on its own as one of my fingers traced the cleft of my pussy lightly through the fabric.

“Hey!” I complained and my eyes jumped up to my face and I let out a gasp as I saw Kevin’s reflection looking back at me.

“Oh calm down, you’ll enjoy it too!” His voice replied back to me as my finger pressed against the soft fabric and I teased the edges of my feminine folds.

“Oh…” I moaned back in response and then said in a more authoritative voice, “No!”

I jerked my hand back away from my crotch and looked at Kevin’s face in the mirror which had my long blonde hair flowing down around it, “Tell me what’s going on! How can you do this?”

“I’m a body hopper. I can jump into other people’s bodies and take control of them,” I heard his voice come out of my mouth once more.

“That’s impossible!” I responded in a shocked tone.

I felt my left hand reach up and tweak my nipple through my tank top and sports bra as he replied, “You’re probably right. This all must be some crazy messed up dream.”

“Stop it!” I demanded as I stamped a foot and yanked my hand back down to my side, “This isn’t even possible!”

“Actually, it is,” He replied with a smirk on his reflected face and I could feel my face making the same smile, “It’s really rare but apparently it is possible. There isn’t a lot of us, we they do exist, and obviously we try to keep our powers secret.”

“So you were born like this?” I questioned him.

“Well, I suppose so. It’s in my genetics. But you have to have sex with a body hopper while they are in someone to unlock your powers I guess. For me that happened about two years ago at my last high school. I saw a guy’s face on another student’s body. The guy stuck around for a while until I was ready to activate my powers and then took over one of the popular girls and I took him to prom as her. We did it in the back of the limo… It was a fun night,” Kevin paused and then continued, “After that he hung out at my house in my sister and taught me a bunch of stuff while I was sick for a few days, and when I was better he took me around and showed me some of the ins and outs of being a body hopper… and the ins and outs of having sex.”

“I didn’t know you had a sister,” I questioned him, “She didn’t move in with you guys.”

“That’s what you took out of my story?” Kevin said with a laugh, “She’s off at college.”

“I can’t believe you let some guy take over your sister’s body,” I replied with disgust.

“Well I didn’t really have much of a choice in the matter. I was busy puking my guts out for like four days,” Kevin replied, “And after Norman got out of her I explained it all to her. She’s the only other person besides you that knows about my powers.”

“She knows? And she didn’t kill you?” I asked skeptically.

“Actually, she had me hop a few guys that she wanted to get busy with and take her out a few times… and she’s let me go out on a few dates as her, too. She’s pretty cool about it all. She was actually kind of relieved when she found out about it. Something about not having to worry about watching out for me while she was off in college,” Kevin replied and my shoulders bobbed in a shrug.

“And so now you’ve moved next door and you’re here to fuck up my family?” I asked as I planted a hand on my hip.

“I’m just having a bit of fun! I don’t mean to hurt anyone!” Kevin replied, “I had sex with your mom as your dad once, which they do fairly regularly without me here, and then I used your mom to jill off, which she also does sometimes without me around.”

“And what about me?” I asked as I cocked my head and raised my eyebrows, “You used me too!”

“So you’re telling me you don’t masturbate?” Kevin asked back with a cocked eyebrow and another smirk.

“It’s none of your business!” I protested loudly.

“Well the pussy between the set of legs I have right now says it’s some of my business,” Kevin replied as my right hand went back to slowly running my middle finger up and down the groove in the crotch of my yoga pants.

I tried but couldn’t pull my hand away this time and I felt my face flush as my breathing sped up. I felt my pussy start to moisten and heat as my lips slowly opened to Kevin’s ministrations. My nipples began to fill and protrude as my body responded to the arousal building within me. I tried again to pull my hand back but Kevin seemed to be able to completely block me out so I tried something different and pinched my thighs together over my hand.

“Why am I awake?” I asked as I tried to sound tough despite feeling somewhat helpless.

“I can do that. Norman showed me how, and I tried it out with my sister and it was so much fun with her. I miss that fun. I was hoping you’d want to play with me,” Kevin said as my face smiled and I saw his reflection grinning.

“Why would I want to do that, you freak?” I hissed at him.

My left hand reached up and tweaked my left nipple harshly until I gasped, “Because when I’m in someone I can do more than just control their body. I can also look through their memories. I can peer into their minds. You know that web browser stuff that you clear every night on your computer to keep everyone else from knowing about? You can’t hide it from me.”

“You fucking dick!” I called out as I scowled at Kevin’s face on my reflection.

“You want to fuck a dick? I can help you out with that!” He said happily, “I can make you do that. Should I have you call that guy on the football team? Make you meet him in the boy’s locker room at school? Force you to bend over one of the benches and let him fuck you doggy style?”

“No!” I kept scowling at him.

“Oh, then maybe I should give Brittney a call? Tell her that you’d finally like to take her up on the offer to try a bit of lesbian fun? I’ll make you dress up in some cute lingerie underneath some sweatpants and a sweatshirt and tell your parents you’re going over to her house to study. We can borrow your parents’ car, and I’ll stop off at that little sex toy shop on the edge of town you’ve always been too shy to go into and we’ll get a strap on. Or you know what? Maybe it would be more fun to use something with a bit more feeling to it?” Kevin made me look down and I felt something in my stomach filling me from the inside. I let out a small moan as I felt my pussy lips separate and make room as a bulge began to appear in the crotch of my tight athletic pants. It got bigger and bigger until there was a huge shaft going down my right inner thigh and two lumps in between my legs.

Kevin relaxed his control and gave me back my hands which I used to grasp the large cock that had grown out of me. It felt so good in my small fingers. I yanked down the fabric of my pants and let out a small laugh as my new cock wobbled out like a diving board in front of me. It had slipped out the leg hole of my flimsy yellow panties and almost touched the glass of the mirror in front of me. It was huge! I playfully stroked it and touched the head and felt it jerk as I enjoyed the sensations coming from it. A dribble of pre-cum oozed out of the tip and I touched it with my index finger and then worked it around with my thumb. It was a real cock sticking out of me and I could feel everything!

“Easy, that’s mine. I’m just letting you borrow it for demonstration purposes,” I heard Kevin’s voice once more, “But I mean, that’s only if you want to play along. Otherwise I suppose I could just take complete control of you and force you to strip,” as he talked I lost control of my limbs and my hands yanked my panties and yoga pants down to the floor and I stepped out of them. I then reached up and pulled off the tank top and sports bra and let them fall to the floor as well, “then we could go for a lovely jog through the neighborhood while buck naked and see how much attention you get.”

I let out a small whimper as the cock grew larger and more erect and I turned to face my bedroom door. I took a step toward it and reached for the door handle, “Maybe on our little run we can stop off down by the park and see if that homeless bum is there? I’ll drop you to your knees and make you suck him off until he blows his load on your chest. Then I’ll make you thank him politely and we’ll continue our jog as everyone looks at his cum slowly dripping down your naked body.”

“Please…” I managed to mumble out and my body suddenly stopped.

“Please what?” Kevin asked with a smirk.

“Please I need to get off!” I whimpered.

“Oh really? I’m not really that horny. Are you sure you’re that horny?” He asked smugly.

“You’re such a dick!” I retorted angrily.

“You mean like this thing?” He replied as he used my hand to tease up and down the shaft that was protruding proudly out of my crotch at full mast, “I’ve seen your secrets. I know you spend your nights in front of the computer screen fingering yourself as you read stories about women being controlled, imagining yourself in that story. You want to be controlled. Hypnotism, bondage, possession, whatever. You don’t care. It gets you off. I’m here offering you what you want. It’s why I woke you up this time. I wasn’t going to do it so soon, but as soon as I saw it in your head I knew I wanted to bring you in on this. My fee is that you have to say it. Out loud you have to beg me for it. And promise to keep my secret. If you do that we could have a lot of fun together.”

“Yes,” I called out breathlessly.

“Yes, what?” Kevin asked with authority.

“Yes, I want you to control my body. I want you to use me. I’ll keep your secret! Please!” I whined back as my hands pulled away from the monster cock that was jutting out between my legs.

I felt the smile on my face. It went from ear to ear. My hips spun and I went for my bed and jumped onto it. I rolled onto my back and looked down at the cock that wobbled around as it pointed at the ceiling. I quickly grabbed some lotion that I kept on my night stand and used on my skin nightly to keep up its healthy glow, pumping a large glob onto my palm and then rubbing it between my hands. I then went back and grasped the monster cock in both hands and began stroking up and down. I occasionally circled the head with my small fingers as I went faster and faster. Almost too soon I felt my ass come off the bed as the log in my hands jerked fiercely and my entire world shrunk down to the feeling of this cock getting off. It was completely different to what I was used to. Instead of pleasure flowing outwards and reverberating through my entire body, my entire consciousness was just concerned with this cock. I felt it fire off and let out a giggle as it went up and then splattered against my stomach. I kept pumping and it kept firing as I adjusted the aim. Higher on my stomach. On my breasts. And finally on my neck. Then I was done. The dick started to shrink back and I was left panting and drained.

“That’s how it is for guys?” I mumbled happily as I caught my breath.

“More or less, but it always feels a bit more emphasized when I’m in someone else’s body. It’s a hopper thing, I guess. Two bodies’ sex drives working together or whatever.” Kevin replied happily.

“Your dick is huge!” I said as I smiled down at the floppy appendage that still dangled between my legs.

“It looks a lot bigger on your smaller body, and feels bigger in your small hands, here I’ll show you,” And with that I felt a quiver go through me and the cock started to melt.

A pile of goo was quickly forming in between my legs and started to take shape. It was roughly human shaped and the neighbor boy formed out of it slowly, and I could instantly recognize Kevin’s face. He had a slightly too large nose and broad eyebrows and eyes that seemed to shimmer with playful mischief. While he seemed to have broad shoulders it didn’t look like he was much for working out as his slim shape barely had any muscle definition. He blushed as he looked down at me while sitting still sitting on my bed and held up his arms as he said, “Surprise! This is the real me. Not that amazing, I know.”

I looked down at his cock and bit my lower lip as I replied, “Oh, I’d say you’ve got a few things going for you.”

He looked down and then back up at me and said sheepishly, “I guess I did alright there.”

“I’ll say,” I replied with a small smile as I pulled my leg back. I then slid off the bed and walked to my small makeup table and grabbed a wipe and began cleaning the cum off myself, “So what now?”

“I dunno. It’s kinda up to you. If you want to scream rape, I guess now would be a great time. Otherwise we could play some more,” he replied with a grin. He then slapped his forehead and held out his hand, “I’m Kevin by the way. It’s nice to finally have your attention.”

I reached out and shook his hand with mine while I covered my chest with the other and asked, “I’m not screaming anything, and what do you mean it’s nice to finally have my attention?”

“Well, I told you already I tried to introduce myself in class. You blew me off completely though,” He said with raised eyebrows.

“Why didn’t you tell me you had a huge dick? That probably would have gotten my attention,” I said with a smirk.

“Didn’t seem like a great way to introduce myself,” He paused and then said in a mocking tone, “Hi, my name is Kevin. It’s nice to meet you. Oh by the way, I have a giant cock.”

I giggled and said, “Well when you say it like that…”

Suddenly a knock on the door interrupted us as my dad’s voice could be heard through the door, “Amy? Are you alone in there, hun? I thought I heard someone else’s voice just now.”

“Get back in me quick!” I whispered and motioned to Kevin and then called out, “Just a minute, Daddy!”

Kevin motioned at me in a way I couldn’t understand but almost instantly relented and pressed his body to me and I felt him begin to flow across my skin. The tingle returned as he began to turn into liquid and merge with my skin. I also let out a small gasp as I felt him flowing into both my lower orifices.

“Is something wrong sweetie? I thought I just heard you gasp?” My father’s voice again came through the door.

I started to get dizzy and thought I would pass out when I felt my body straighten quickly and then dart over to the mirror on the wall of my room and quickly tug my pants and panties up my legs. I also grabbed the thin tank top off the floor and slipped into it and was just pulling it down around my waist when the door opened a small amount for my father to peer in. I grinned at him happily, “What was that, Daddy? I was just doing some stretches.”

“Why are you flush? Are you feeling okay?”

“I told you I was doing some stretches. Yoga sort of stuff. It takes effort to do that too, Daddy! How long do you think you can hold a warrior pose without getting a little flush? You’re such a guy when it comes to work outs! Unless I’m pumping iron it doesn’t count!” I took over talking to my father from Kevin.

“Whose voice did I hear?” Dad asked me suspiciously and tried to peer into my room.

I opened the door all the way and waved an arm across my room, “Probably the instructor on the internet. I was using a yoga video that Brittney recommended. You seriously think someone was in here? Come on in and take a look around,” I said and then grabbed his wrist and tugged.

Daddy was a pretty large guy so my tug didn’t really move him at all but more than showed my willingness to have him inspect my room. He poked his head in and glanced around but didn’t come in my room, “Sorry, Sweetie. I thought you had a boy in here.”

“Ha. A boy in my room? Why would I even want that Daddy? Boys my age are all so immature!” I replied with an eye roll and as the words left my mouth I felt my left hand slip to my lower back and work its way inside the waistband of my yoga pants.

“Yeah I guess,” My dad chuckled as my middle finger slipped in between my pert little butt cheeks and worked the tip inside my asshole.

“HEY!” I called loudly as I tried to squirm away from myself causing my father to look at me in wonder.

“Hey what, sweetie?”

I yanked my hand out of my pants and held it up in the air as I put on a big smile and said, “HEY HEY HEY! GO TROJANS! HEY HEY HEY! GO TROJANS!” I paused and giggled, “Just practicing my cheers, Daddy!”

My father gave looked at me strangely for a moment and then nodded, “Okay, sweetie, well you have a good night. Your mother and I are almost ready for bed.”

“Can I come?” my mouth asked suddenly.

“What?” He asked with wide eyes.

“I said have fun Daddy. Are you hearing things okay?” I replied with an innocent look.

He took his pinky and rubbed it in his ear and said, “Um, maybe not. I have a physical next week. I’ll have them add a hearing test to it. Good night, sweetie.”

“Night, Dad!” I said happily and started to close the door to my room. After I heard it click shut I headed to the mirror and stared daggers at Kevin’s reflection, “Not funny!”

Kevin’s reflection just smiled at me and I suddenly realized my panties were bunched up under my yoga pants in a most annoying way. I started to reach down to adjust them when my body suddenly stopped doing what I wanted it to and turned to walk out of my room.

“Kev!” I hissed under my breath.

“You’ll be fine,” he replied in a low tone as I marched down the hallway, apparently on a mission of some sort.

My face smiled at my parents who were just coming back up the stairs, probably on the way to their bedroom and I politely told them, “Sleep tight!”

I felt my face flush as I saw my mother look at the strange underwear lines under my yoga pants but my body continued on down the stairs and to the front door. In a quiet voice I begged, “Please don’t make me run through the neighborhood naked!”

“What? No, I just have to grab my stuff,” Kevin replied as I turned and opened the closet door near the entrance to our home and grabbed a t-shirt, jeans, boxers and some slip on shoes from a hiding spot behind the vacuum cleaner.

I felt my hands snake into the front pocket and pulled out a phone and then dialed a number quickly as I wandered into the kitchen and opened up the refrigerator. I looked through the shelves for something and as a woman answered Kevin’s voice started to talk through my lips, “Hey Mom. I made a new friend and I wanted to stay over, is that cool?”

“Oh! A new friend? That’s great Kevin! I knew you would like it here if you gave it a chance. Don’t be late for school tomorrow, mister!” His mom replied in a stern but sweet tone.

“Yeah, I know mom,” Kevin replied with an eye roll.

“And mind your manners at someone else’s house, okay!” She continued her motherly lecture.

“I’ll be a perfect gentleman. Oh, I gotta run. It’s time for bed I guess,” He told her, “Bye! Love you, Mom!”

“Bye, kiddo. I love you too!” and with that he hung up and tucked the phone in the waistband of my yoga pants and then reached into the fridge and grabbed the cucumber.

As I turned and started to walk back to my room I remarked, “A perfect gentleman, huh?”

“You want me to call her back and use your voice to tell her what we’re really up to here?” Kevin asked as my face smiled smugly.

“Think she’d be okay with it?” I remarked back and that caused Kevin to chuckle through my mouth.

I found myself walking back into my room, closing the door, tossing the vegetable on the bed, and going back to the mirror. My hands pulled the phone out of my waistband and then Kevin closed his eyes for a minute. I felt this strange tingle go through my face and when I opened my eyes again I saw my face in the reflection. I held up the phone as I smiled and took a photo. My free hand pulled the tank top down below my breasts and I took another photo. After that I hooked a thumb in the waistband of my pants and pulled them down to my knees before straightening up and smiled at my reflection as I again took another photo.

“At least fix my panties! I look like a mess,” I complained quietly, “And you better not share those with anyone!”

“Oh I won’t share these with anyone. These are personal. Later I’m gonna use your phone to take a video of you getting off with the same cucumber I used on your mom and have you send it out to everyone you know. That will be what you need to worry about getting shared.”

I whimpered but honestly I was getting completely turned on by all of this. I could feel a warm, wet heat building between my legs at the thought of what Kevin would make me do. I both loved it and hated myself for it. Why did I have to have such a stupid kink and why did Kevin get to be the one to take advantage of that?

I changed the subject instead of acknowledging him, “Hey, if you can change your face in the reflection, why haven’t you been doing it this whole time? I would have never even realized it was you in my mom then.”

“It takes a fair amount of mental effort on my part. I can’t keep it up indefinitely, and it’s really hard when I’m… you know, getting busy. It’s something I’ve been working on,” He replied with a shrug.

“Well how long are you going to stand here ogling my body? I have cheer practice in the morning, you know,” I replied as I tried to sound impatient with him.

“Well then we should get to bed, huh?” He remarked and I quickly got naked once more and then slipped in between the sheets of my bed.

I reached over and shut off the lights with the switch near my bed and then settled down on my back. A few moments later my fingers were clutching the cucumber and I slipped it below the sheets and to my slick pussy lips. I bit my lower lip as Kevin worked the makeshift dildo slowly inside of me. He teased me with it for a while, pushing it in slightly and then leaving it there while he played with my nipples or traced lines on my taunt belly before going back to it and pumping it a few times. It didn’t take long before I was so hot and bothered I began whimpering.

He seemed to understand exactly when I couldn’t take anymore teasing and began pumping the cucumber in and out while groping a breast. I did my best not to call out as I knew my parents would hear me through the thin walls, but as the smell of my own musk worked its way out of the sheets and once again the realization that a boy I barely knew was in complete control of my body flashed through my mind that was enough to send me over the edge of an earth shattering orgasm. My toes curled and I let out far too loud of a moan while the pleasure ricocheted through every part of me.

I thought I would be done but Kevin just kept right on going. Once more the feel of a long hard dildo pumping into me combined with Kevin dropping my other hand down to rub quick circles around my clit had my back arching as I quickly came once more letting out quiet, “Oh! Oh! Oh yes! Oh! Ah!”

Kevin seemed to have relaxed his control and I found I could move once more, so I extracted the vegetable from myself and dropped it unceremoniously on the bed next to me. I was panting quite hard as I grabbed my hair and resituated it behind my head, letting out a happy sigh.

“Um, Kevin?” I asked quietly, “This is probably going to sound weird but thanks.”

I waited but he didn’t respond so I said a bit louder, “Kevin?”

Still nothing. I felt around in the back of my mind for him, but he didn’t seem to be there. Then suddenly my mind found something. In an instant a flood of new information came rushing into my brain. I saw Kevin as he learned to ride a bike. I felt his disappointment when they had to move away from his best friend when he was seven. Then again when he was nine. Apparently they had moved around a lot. I felt his shock and confusion when he saw some strange man’s face on a classmate’s body. I could make out the man’s face. I saw him introduce himself to Kevin as Norman. I could feel Kevin’s jumbled memories of the man in his sister’s body taking care of him while he was sick. It was called Hopper’s sickness apparently, and confirmed that Kevin’s body was changing. Norman seemed to take an instant liking to Kevin. I saw Kevin and his sister having fun with his powers a few times. Kevin would sneak into people’s bodies for a bit but he never abused them. Except one of his sister’s ex-boyfriends. It had been a real bad break up and the guy had painted the word slut on the side of her car. Kevin hopped him and made him pay for the damages and then got a video of the guy getting pounded in a gay bar and gave it to his sister to make sure the guy left her alone. I felt his loneliness when his sister left for college. I saw Norman whisk him away on an extended trip, posing to his parents as a recruiter who wanted to offer them a chance for Kevin to study abroad for a while. The adventures he shared with Norman while they traveled the world seemed jumbled compared to the rest of them. Then suddenly I saw myself. I blinked a couple times and focused in on those memories. It seemed to be third period. It was completely messed up to see myself from behind. I was sitting in a desk and dropped my pen. Kevin reached down from his desk and then whispered to me and handed it back. He tried to say more but I turned around quickly and went back to talking with Hannah and Lauren. He let out a sigh and I felt his disappointment. I then saw his eyes wander over the curves of my body as he daydreamed about charging into the classroom on a horse and handing me a rose. As the memories flashed by I realized he was in four classes with me and I had barely noticed him. I suddenly saw the outside of my house as Kevin stood in the driveway on move-in day. I was looking up and seeing myself in my own bedroom window looking down at him. He wondered what my room looked like. He wondered about hopping me. Then he saw my eyes looking down at him and got flustered and dropped his gaze to the concrete. The next day he saw my mom tanning herself in the back yard from his bedroom window. He came over and introduced himself to her and then quickly hopped into her. He spent a few hours with me and my father that night. I let out a giggle as I felt him wonder in awe how an entire family could be so hot. I guess my Dad was pretty good looking, I mean I don’t really think about him that way, but he’s pretty tall and has a good physique. I then saw my own computer. I was looking up story sites on my bed with one hand in my panties as I slowly played with myself. Kevin was in me and going through my web history. His emotions were mixed as he went through my mind and checked out my kinks. He wondered if he’d found a playmate or if he was going to make a huge mistake. He seemed to be bored and lonely and so he decided he would look for the right time to reach out to me.

I let out a sigh rolled over. As I fell asleep I wondered what tomorrow would bring. I decided it would be anything but boring.

[xorg]

Chapter 2

My alarm clock began going off and I felt my arm move to slap it. What concerned me was that I wasn’t the one moving my arm. Then suddenly yesterday came back to me in a flash. I tried to roll over but my body seemed numb and it was a struggle to get it moving and that wasn’t like me in the morning.

“Kevin! C’mon! I have to get up and get ready!” I complained as I looked down at myself.

“It’s too early. It’s still dark out! Nothing should start this early,” He mumbled back through my mouth.

“Well, welcome to the life of a cheerleader,” I replied unapologetically.

“Ugh,” his voice again came from my lips but I felt the numbness lessen and I could at least move my own body.

I quickly made my way to the bathroom and went through my morning routine. As I took a quick shower I wondered how long Kevin would be in me. After I toweled off and blow dried my hair I slipped into my cheerleading uniform and pulled my hair back in a tight ponytail. There was a game tonight and we always wore our uniforms to school the day of a game. I sat down in front of my make-up table and started to work on my face. As I was just putting the finishing touches on my eye make-up (purple, black, and silver which was the Trojan colors) when I felt a shiver go down my spine and as I blinked I saw in the mirror that where my face used to be had been replaced with Kevin’s visage.

“Sorry,” He said and my eyes closed as I felt the tingle on my face. When my eyes opened again I saw my pretty face reflected back once more. My glossy lips went into a small smile and my head turned slightly as my mouth moved, “Wow you are so incredibly hot.”

I felt myself blush at the comment and replied back, “You probably say that to all the cheerleaders you body hop.”

My body stood up and I ran my hands over my chest, down my sides and over my smooth legs before Kevin replied, “If I said it to a cheerleader before it was only because I didn’t know what hot was until now.”

“Yeah, okay, Casanova. I’m going to be late. Do I need to drop you off at your house to get ready or anything?” I asked as I tried to push through Kevin’s control and grab my backpack off the floor.

He let me grab my bag, but I found myself tucking his clothing into one of the zipper pockets and then felt him release my body to me once more. I turned and bounced down the stairs and as I got into the kitchen I saw my mom wrapped up in a fluffy bathrobe. Her eyes were still only half open and she was clutching a steaming coffee cup as she eyed me happily.

“I wish I still had that much energy in the morning. Did you sleep well?” She commented.

“I had a fantastic night Mom! I’m only a little sore,” Came out of my mouth as I smiled at her brightly.

“Sore?” She questioned.

“Uh, from… the yoga I was doing… Didn’t Dad tell you?” I sputtered back to her as I heard Kevin laughing in the back of my mind.

“Oh. Yeah, I guess he did mention it. He thought there was a boy in your room last night. He’s just over protective I guess,” She said as she winked at me.

“Well, I have to go! Morning practice and a game tonight, so I’ll be home late okay?” I said hoping to escape before Kevin had another chance to embarrass me.

“Oh that’s right. Wait,” Mom said as she grabbed her purse off the counter top then pulled out some money and held it out to me, “This is for food, but not a bunch of junk food, understand young lady?”

I rolled my eyes as I took the money, “Yes, Mom,” I replied and then smiled at her, “Thanks.”

“I love you sweetie,” She replied as she put her arms around me in a warm hug.

“I love you too,” the words came out before I could say them and I then found myself softly kissing my Mom’s neck. Embarrassment jolted through me but Kevin wasn’t done yet. He quickly nibbled her ear lobe as we parted from the embrace.

I found myself winking at my mother, scooping up the duffle bag I had left by the door, and calling out happily, “See you tonight!” as I waved over my shoulder and headed out through the garage to the driveway. I could see the confusion on my mother’s face as I hissed at my tormentor, “Kevin!”

“Did you see the look on her face? Priceless,” Kevin replied back quietly.

“Not cool!” I complained back to him as I walked to Brittney’s car.

“The wet spot in your panties says differently,” He replied coolly and I grumbled under my breath about how stupid my kinks were.

“Get in slut! We’re gonna be late!” Brittney called out through the window of her car loudly.

I tossed my bags in the popped trunk and climbed in the passenger side front door and said good morning to Rachel and Megan in the back seat. Before I had my seat belt on Brittney was on the gas and charging down the street in my sleepy little neighborhood. Megan and Rachel were talking about how hot this year’s football team looked in their tight pants when they all bent over at the line of scrimmage while Brittney swerved around a slow moving car and darted past them.

“We’re down like 5 girls tonight for the game,” Brittney said as she scowled at her steering wheel.

“Six, actually,” I replied as I put my hands on the dash to hold myself while Brittney slammed on the brakes to stop for a traffic light.

“So all of you sluts are going to have to pull your own weight tonight. You understand? The freshmen still can’t dance their way out of a paper bag and at least two of them are so fucking stupid they still haven’t learned all the cheers,” Brittney said as she checked her make up in the rear view mirror and then jammed down on the gas pedal when she saw the light had turned green.

“Megan, you take Tiffany and Sara. Either make them do the dances right or keep them in the back where no one can see how fucking out of rhythm they are. Rachel, you’ve got Harper. She’s enough of a lost cause that you’ll have your hands full with just her. Yell loud enough that no one will know she doesn’t know the words to the cheers. Amy, you’re up front with me. We have to be good enough that no one notices the rejects who are fucking up in the back, okay? So bring your A game or just call in sick like those other bitches,” Brittney laid out the battle plan as she swerved down the road that lead to our school.

My hand reached out and slipped over the top of Brittney’s thighs and in between her long perfect legs that were left exposed by the short cheerleading skirt that had ridden up slightly as she drove. I leaned over with a small smile on my face said seductively, “I’ll be wherever you need me Brittney.”

She gulped and jerked the steering wheel and we all held on tightly as she veered into the school parking lot and into an empty parking spot. The car screeched to a halt and Brittney looked back at Megan and Rachel, “Go and get everything set up to start practice. I need to talk strategy with Amy. What are you waiting for? A written invitation? Move your fat asses!”

We all got out of the car and after Megan and Rachel quickly grabbed their bags they rushed off to do Brittney’s bidding. As they disappeared around the corner of the gym to start setting up for practice I got out of the car and grabbed my bags out of the trunk. As I closed it Brittney grabbed my shoulders and spun me around and pressed me back against her car and leaned against me, “What the hell was that just now?”

“Um… I’m trying to say I’ll help?” I replied back with a smile.

“Don’t tease me bitch! You said you weren’t interested before. You don’t get to hop back and forth across the line,” Brittney replied as she brought her face right up to mine.

I felt my left hand drop my duffle. It snaked its way under Brittney’s short cheer skirt to grab her tight ass cheek as a smirk came to my face, “I’ll tease you as much as I want, understand? And if you call me a bitch again I’ll tie you up in my basement and drip hot wax on you while I sit on your face until you drown in my pussy juices.”

Brittney’s eyes went wide as she pulled back slightly and nodded meekly.

“Tell me you’re sorry.”

“S… s… sorry.”

“Say I’m sorry, Mistress. And it better be with feeling or I’ll use a riding crop on your ass and you won’t be able to sit for a week,” I commanded as my eyes narrowed.

Brittney’s face lowered and as she looked down at my feet she mumbled, “I’m sorry, Mistress. Please forgive me.”

“Better. Do not forget that the only reason you’re in charge while we are in public is because I let it happen. Otherwise I’d have you following me around in a crotchless PVC catsuit on a leash so that everyone can see what a timid little bottom slut you are!” I said as I pushed her back and gave her an evil look.

“Yes, Mistress,” She replied as she nodded vigorously.

“Well, Pet, if you’re going to be good I suppose I can give you a little treat,” I told her as I reached around Brittney’s neck and pulled her face to mine forcefully. Our lips touched and I pressed my tongue into her mouth until it found hers and we began to work them against one another in a passionate kiss. My other hand went from her ass around to the front and slipped up under her skirt and my fingers pressed against her cloth covered pussy mound. As I massaged her roughly I realized how wet my fingers were becoming.

Suddenly I felt everything tingling and a liquid began pouring out of my mouth and into Brittney’s. Her eyes went wide as she gagged but my hand held her face tightly to mine. I started to feel light-headed and swayed on my feet until I felt Brittney’s hands wrap around my waist and steady me. She shook me gently and in Kevin’s voice said, “Hey! Hey don’t pass out on me now! I don’t want to have to carry you into the gym!”

“Kevin?” I asked as I regained my balance and escaped from Brittney’s embrace.

“No, I’m Brittney now,” She replied with a smug grin as she looked down at herself, “And I’ve got a killer set of legs!”

Brittney took a moment to look herself over happily. She kicked a leg up onto the trunk of the car to admire it. She ran her perfectly manicured fingernails over her white tennis shoes and then up her ankles, well-toned calves, her thin but muscular thighs, and then up under her cheer skirt as she grasped her own tight little ass. Brittney did seem to be almost all legs, and they were amazing. She then checked out her own impossibly thin waist. After that she grasped her proportionate breasts and then smiled at me with her bright green eyes. Her high arching and perfectly formed eyebrows wiggled and she wrapped her long dark hair around her fingers as she brought it in front of her eyes and examined it.

“Holy shit, what was that just now?” I asked as my wits came back to me.

“What, did you think you were the only cheerleader with a kinky fetish? Brit here has it bad for you, and she’s such a bossy bitch because she doesn’t feel like she can… you know what, that’s a long story. I’ll tell you a different time,” Brittney replied back to me as she held up her own hands and looked at her nails, “Cute. I like the different colors, don’t you?”

“Yeah you’re nails are very pretty but I need you to focus. We have a game tonight and we need to practice, but you’ve hijacked the head cheerleader’s body!” I said as I stamped my foot.

Brittney rolled her eyes at me and picked up my bag and tossed it into my hands, then grabbed her own bags and started walking toward the gym. She reached back and pressed a button on her key chain and her car beeped as the doors locked, “C’mon. You think this is my first time doing a cheer routine?”

“What? You’re not serious!” I said as I ran after her.

“I’m fucking drenched downstairs. Brittney’s tight little puss seriously gushes when you give her a bit of attention,” Brittney said as she looked down at her own skirt while we kept walking.

“I’ve changed my mind. I can’t handle this. It’s too much. I’m going to freak out,” I replied as I shook my head.

I felt Brittney’s arms wrap around my shoulders as she said with a happy smile, “Amy, don’t worry. We’ve got this,” Then her tone changed instantly as she opened the gym door and her face got an angry scowl on it, “Get moving slut! We can’t afford to drag ass today!”

I looked at her with a shocked expression until she slapped my ass hard and barked out again, “Okay sluts everyone line up and let’s go through the fight cheer! And Harper if you get your steps wrong this time I’m going to shove my pompoms right up your skinny little ass! Tiffany what is on your face? Did you let your little brother do your make up this morning? For fucks sake. After practice go to the locker room with Rachel and fix that!”

We fell in line and started to go through our cheers. Kevin was surprisingly good at everything. Not only could he do any cheer we knew, but he was actually a better teacher than Brittney. By the time practice was done and school was about to start everyone was pretty confident that even though we were missing the six girls who were out with the flu we would be able to put on one hell of a half time show. Tiffany, Sara, and Harper were all getting the routines and were enthusiastic about the game tonight. As we walked through the school halls I looked at Brittney’s face and smiled. I could barely believe that underneath the bitchiest head cheerleader our school ever had was a male transfer student who had only started here about a week ago. Brittney saw me smiling at her and her eyebrows went up and the stick-on tattoo of the school Trojan mascot wrinkled on her left cheek as she asked, “What are you staring at?”

Brittney’s ass swayed back and forth in the short skirt as she stopped at her locker and spun the right combination into it and grabbed the books for her first period class, “I’ll see you later, okay slut?”

I shook my head as I laughed at how well Kevin could stay in character and then waved as I went to my own locker and grabbed some books. First period was uneventful and I mostly played with my pen while randomly taking notes and wondering what Kevin was up to. I doubted anyone would figure him out, but I was still curious to know what he was doing with Brittney’s body. I was relieved when the bell rang because I knew Brittney was in my second period class. I made my way through the halls and dropped down in my seat in the next class and smiled when I saw Brittney come strolling in like she owned the school. She dropped down in the desk next to me and then looked over with a concerned look on her face.

“Hey, I’ve got to ask you something that’s kinda messed up, but don’t judge me, kay?” She said and then whispered, “What happened in practice this morning?”

“What?” I hissed back at her.

“I can’t remember shit from about the time I picked you up until after first period. I woke up in the girls’ bathroom down by the science rooms. Do you think someone drugged me?” She asked with wide eyes.

“Oh, uh… no. I don’t think you were drugged. You were on top of everything today at practice. I mean, what would you get drugged with that would help you in cheer practice? Are you sure you’re not just getting overwhelmed from trying to get the freshmen in line? You seemed pretty stressed about Harper this morning,” I replied back as I suddenly realized that Kevin wasn’t inside of Brittney anymore.

“You’re probably right. I need a fucking vacation from these useless bitches,” Brittney said as she exhaled and leaned back in her chair.

“Would you mind if I started class ladies, or is your conversation more important?” Mr. Murvolin asked as he tapped his feet and stared at us crossly.

“Oh no, you can start. I’ll let you know if we need a break though,” Brittney replied as she waved at him with one hand.

The teacher scowled but didn’t say anything. Everyone in the school was afraid of pissing off the queen bee, faculty included. Her reputation of ruling with an iron fist was earned through long grueling years of utterly destroying any would be rivals or usurpers as they appeared. She had looks, a quick wit, serious attitude, and piles of her parents’ money to either beat down threats or lift up allies as she felt necessary, and no one was above her reach. As the teacher turned and started to write on the chalkboard I suddenly realized that Kevin was in this class with me too. I just hadn’t realized it before I was able to go through his memories last night. I looked back over my shoulder but his seat was empty. I let out a sigh and slumped in my chair as I listened to the teacher droning on about something. Eventually the bell rang and we filed out slowly as the teacher hollered out an assignment he had forgotten to give to us.

My next class was with Ms. Davis. She was fresh out of college and a real hard ass because of it. She seemed to think it would help her make a name for herself or something. I dropped into my seat just as class started and I could have sworn I saw her giving me an evil eye. I didn’t know what her problem was, but she seemed to hate me. She started going over the test we had just taken and told us all that we needed to buckle down and study harder because the class average was disparagingly low. We all groaned and she scowled at us. She put the first problem up on the board and I sort of zoned out as she started working through it. I was snapped back to reality by her tone.

“Miss Summers?” I heard her say as she slowly crossed her arms over her small but perky breasts.

“What?” I asked as the rest of the class let out some small chuckles.

“What is the answer? I’ll help you out because I can tell you were sleeping with your eyes open again. We’re looking for X as Y goes to infinity.” She said as she started to tap her heeled foot.

“Uh…” I replied and she sighed.

“Miss Summers you won’t be able to get through life on your looks alone forever. Do you want to be just another girl with a pretty face or do you have any brains between those ears?” She said as she went back to the board, “As Y approaches infinity we can see from graphing the equation that X goes to negative two.”

I felt my face flush red and my cheeks start to burn as I slunk down in my chair. I hated math. It was easily my worst subject which didn’t help with Ms. Davis picking on me. I mean who the hell puts the alphabet in math equations? Math is supposed to be numbers and stuff. It was all useless in my opinion.

“Miss Summers?” Ms. Davis again looked at me.

“What?” I asked as I realized I had zoned out again.

“What is the answer?”

“I don’t know! I didn’t do that well on the test!” I told her in frustration.

“Well then you should probably be paying attention and taking notes as we go through this, don’t you think?” She replied as she pointed at my empty desk.

“Yes, Ms. Davis,” I replied and dug a notebook out of my backpack.

The bitch called on me three more times before class was over and I only managed to give her the answer she was looking for once. Even then, instead of telling me I had the right answer she said I had managed to guess correctly. When the bell rang I let out a sigh of relief and quickly gathered my things. I let out an internal groan when I heard her voice next.

“Everyone, no homework tonight. Have fun at the football game. Except you Miss Summers. I need to see you after class about your exam. Everyone else is excused.” She called out over the commotion.

The rest of the students cheered at not having any homework tonight but I was dreading my little talk with the teacher. She stood up and went to the door as the rest of the kids quickly left the room and then closed it behind them. I went to the front of her desk and stood there waiting for her to come back with a sour expression on my face. I let out a worried breath when I saw her look out the slim window and then lock the door knob. She then took a piece of paper that was taped to the door and used it to cover the window.

She spun around and went back to her desk and then pulled out my exam from one of her drawers. Most of the problems had red ink on them correcting my work. She slid it across the desk and then raised her eyebrows as she asked, “What do you think of this?”

“It sucks,” I replied with a sigh, “I don’t understand any of it.”

“Well did you ask for help?” She questioned me.

“I didn’t really have time with cheer practice and the games and stuff, but I’ll…” I started to reply when she cut me off.

“Well cheerleading won’t be a problem because this test will drop your grade low enough to get you kicked off the squad,” Ms. Davis remarked as she slid her black framed glasses up her nose.

“What? No! There has to be something else I can do! Don’t you have some extra credit work I can do or something?” I exclaimed in a panic.

The young teacher sat back in her desk chair and stared at me for a few moments and then held up a hand and motioned for me to come around to her side of the desk, “How much does being on that little cheerleading squad mean to you?”

“Please Ms. Davis, it’s my life!” I told her as I clasped my hands together.

She slowly uncrossed her legs and spread them and then worked her tight pencil skirt up her thighs as she wiggled in the chair until her white lace panties were just barely in view. I took a step back as she gave me an evil smile and said, “Perhaps we can work something out, but you’ll need to be on your knees.”

“What?” I asked stupidly as my mind reeled. Was this really happening?

“Get on your knees Miss Summers,” She said as she pointed to the ground, “And then get your head down here,” she motioned to her panties.

I didn’t really know what to do but I knew I couldn’t get kicked off the cheer team. I slowly dropped my backpack and then lowered down to my knees and looked up at her with a pout, “Ms. Davis, I’m not really sure I can do this. I’m straight.”

“Oh, you prefer to have a dick in your mouth? Is that how a pretty little girl like you controls the boys in her life? I know you’re not smart enough to manipulate them any other way,” She said with a predatory gaze, “Here let me see if I can help you out.”

I didn’t know what to say but I saw her eyes close and she let out a short breath as a look of pleasure seemed to wash across her face. I frowned and saw her hips quake slightly and then suddenly saw the gusset of her panties bulge out slightly. My eyebrows rose as the bulge grew. A few moments later her flimsy lace panties were struggling to contain a large cock and two balls. Even through the gauzy panties I recognized that cock from last night.

“Kevin?” I asked incredulously.

“Hey Amy!” he replied back in his real voice through Ms. Davis’s mouth, “Miss me?”

“What this shit was all of that!” I said as I stood up and smacked Ms. Davis on the arm.

“That was me messing with you,” he replied with a smug grin on his borrowed face.

“You fucking DICK!” I hollered at him as I smacked him on the arm again.

“Shh!” He replied as he held Ms. Davis’s slim finger to her lips, “There is a class next door.”

“I was seriously fucking scared she was going to kick me off the cheer team!” I replied back in a slightly quieter voice.

“Oh she was. Your math test is a fucking mess. She wasn’t going to tell you though. She was just going to put you on academic probation,” Kevin replied back as he reached down and used Ms. Davis’s slim finger to lift the right leg band of her panties and free his dick out into the open air.

“Fuck. What am I going to do?” I said as my shoulders slumped.

“About what?” Kevin asked stupidly.

“About getting kicked off the squad! About the academic probation!” I said as I held out my arms, “You know, the stuff you just told me?”

“I wouldn’t worry about it,” He said as he leaned back in his chair and pushed up Ms. Davis’s glasses, “I changed your test grade to a B plus and canceled her academic probation request this morning.”

“You did all of that for me?” I asked dumbfounded as I looked at him while he groped Ms. Davis’s small breasts.

“Yeah, of course. I mean, if you wanted to mess around a bit as a thank you I’d totally let you, but it’s really not that big of a deal. I really was just screwing with you a bit,” Kevin replied with a wink.

“What did you have in mind?” I asked as my eyebrows went up.

“Seriously? Well, I’ve always wanted to pretend I was the teacher and get some sweet young student to suck me off for a passing grade. Or let me bend her over the desk and have my way with her. You decide. And like I said, I’m fine with nothing too. We’ll play later I’m sure.” He replied as he wiggled Ms. Davis’s eyebrows at me.

I thought for a moment and then put a small pout on my face, “Oh Ms. Davis! What a big cock you have! You’re right, maybe we can work something out!”

Ms. Davis’s face snapped back almost instantly to a scowl, “Is that all you think about, girl? Big dicks? No wonder you can’t pay attention in my class.”

I dropped back to my knees and lowered my head between her legs and licked the head of Kevin’s penis. Ms. Davis let out a small gasp and I giggled as I licked my lips and then wrapped them around the top of the misplaced dick. I used my tongue to stroke my way down the underside of his quivering meat and heard a low groan come out of Ms. Davis’s throat as a reward. I had a three boyfriends in my time at high school and while I hadn’t had sex with two of them I made sure that any boy I was dating was taken care of. I slurped my way back up the shaft and then plunged back down. As I looked up at Ms. Davis and noticed her head thrown back as she cooed happily I spit the cock out and said with a smile, “Now look who is having trouble paying attention in class because of a big cock.”

Kevin started to say something but I swallowed his cock once more and greedily gulped it down to the point of his bulbous head hitting the very back of my throat. His words changed to a gurgle as he found out that I didn’t have a gag reflex. I brought my left hand up and gently began tracing my fingers across his balls as his dick leapt in my throat. I was worried he was going to blow but he collected himself and pulled it together. I suddenly realized that just above the base of Kevin’s dick I could plainly see Ms. Davis’s clit between her stretched out pussy lips. As I moved my head back and forth while still playing with Kevin’s balls I brought my right hand around to the top of his shaft and used my middle finger to gently tease Ms. Davis’s clit.

“Oh! Oh fuck!” Kevin suddenly let out and I felt Ms. Davis’s legs snap together on the sides of my head as she bucked in her chair and humped my face through her orgasm. Kevin’s dick throbbed as he shot load after load right down my throat while the fingers that were stroking his balls were coated in juices that were leaking out of Ms. Davis’s drooling snatch. I did my best to swallow everything Kevin was pumping into me, and it wasn’t that difficult as he was pretty much half way down my throat already, and when he finished jerking and Ms. Davis’s legs let go of the vise grip they had on my head I sat back on my haunches and looked up at the dopey smile on her face. She let out a long breath and then looked down at me and in a tired voice she quietly whispered, “Fuck you’re good at that.”

“So do I get a passing grade Ms. Davis?” I asked sweetly after I finished swallowing Kevin’s spunk.

“Oh yeah. You passed so freak’n hard,” She mumbled back and then pushed her chair back and stood with her legs spread.

I watched as she squatted slightly and her abdomen muscles flexed and the cock started to retreat back inside of her. In a few moments her pussy lips were slipping shut around the head of Kevin’s dick and she reached down and adjusted her panties and then tugged her skirt back into position. She then reached up and tucked a few strands of hair around her head and pushed her black rim glasses back up her nose and then started to scribble on a slip of paper and handed it to me.

“Here is a note for your next class,” Ms. Davis said as she reached out and helped me back to my feet, “You should probably get going so you don’t miss too much.”

“Really? You’re just going to send me on my way now? What happened to playing around?” I asked as I realized I was a bit worked up as well.

“Plenty of time for that later, I promise,” She replied with a wink.

“If you say so,” I said with a smile as I wondered what Kevin would think up next.

“Oh, and I’m going to help you with your math, okay? I mean like actually studying and not just changing your grade. You suck at it,” Ms. Davis promised.

“Ugh,” I replied as my shoulders slumped.

“Oh don’t worry. I’ll make it fun,” Ms. Davis said with a sly smile and then unlocked the door and opened it for me.

“Thanks,” I replied dryly as I walked out went down the empty halls, “When am I going to see you next?”

“You’ll see me in tomorrow’s class, Miss Summers. By then I expect you to know the material better, do you understand?” Ms. Davis replied as she scowled at me and I realized that Kevin had slipped back into character.

“Yes, Ms. Davis,” I replied with a wink, “Or maybe I’ll bomb the next test on purpose just so I can get another private lecture.”

I saw a smile flicker on the corners of her mouth for a moment, but then she got herself under control and just pointed down the hallway, “You’re already late for your next class. Scoot!”

I put a little extra sway in my hips as I strutted down the hallway until I turned the corner just to see what Kevin would do, but he kept himself under control and I pouted to myself that playtime was actually over.

I got to my next class and handed the teacher the note before taking my seat. It was pretty uneventful. Just like the one after that. It wasn’t until lunch time that I saw Kevin again and I was surprised once again. He was his normal self. He was sitting at a back table with a few other kids I didn’t really know. It was a big school and they were in different social circles than I was. I took my place at the popular table filled with cheerleaders and football players and tried to pay attention to the gossip. Rachel was pissed that Trevor had apparently decided to start dating Tiffany instead of her. She wanted to bounce her off the cheering squad but Brittney put her in her place instantly. Brad, our quarterback and the most popular guy in school kept looking between me and Brittney and talking about how he’d give us a ride home in his new car after they won the game tonight. Normally I would have been happily agreeing to the ride but this time Brittney had to elbow me under the table so that I realized someone was talking to me and then I simply nodded and replied, “Okay, sounds fun.”

“Nice bro, two for one!” Vince said as he held up his hand up for a high five from Brad, “You two should make out in the back. That would be hot!”

“Shut up you stupid caveman,” Brittney said scowling. The rest of the table lit up with laughter, but I saw her eyeing me strangely.

At the end of lunch I got up and dumped my tray of food out. I hadn’t eaten much because I was preoccupied and before I left I veered over to the table that Kevin was sitting at. I walked up to the side and looked at him, “Hey.”

“Uh, hey?” He replied as if he barely knew me.

“Are you coming to the game tonight?” I asked and paused. When he didn’t reply I added, “I think it’d be cool if you came.”

“Um, that’s not really my scene,” he replied with a shrug.

“Is this some sort of nerd outreach program that I’m unaware of? If so, I’d like to register,” one of the other kids said as the rest of them started to chuckle.

“Okay, well, maybe I’ll stop by the game,” Kevin said as he shrugged his shoulders again.

“It sounds like a trap to me. The last time one of the cheerleaders invited one of us to the game Harold got duct taped to the flagpole at half time,” another kid added as he looked at me with distrust on his face.

I suddenly realized that not only had that happened, I had laughed at the kid who spent the second half of the game getting cut out by a couple of the parents while other kids recorded it with their phones. I felt my face flush with embarrassment and then suddenly felt a large hand on my shoulder.

“Hey babe are these toads giving you a problem?” I heard Brad asking as he towered over the edge of the table.

“I was just inviting my neighbor to the game. He’s new and I wanted to be friendly,” I replied with a smile.

“Oh is that so? Looks like he’s got plenty of friends to me, but yeah, come on out to the game. Hell, you should try out for the team. We could use a water boy!” Brad said and started to laugh and then I heard a dozen of the football players behind him start to laugh as well.

“I was going to try out for the team but when I could count to twenty without taking my shoes off the coach said I wouldn’t fit in,” Kevin replied with yet another shrug. The rest of the kids sitting at the table with Kevin sucked in their breath and stared at him with wide eyes.

I saw Brad walk behind him with several other players following on his flanks and then watched as Brad dumped his soda on Kevin’s head and then said in a menacing voice, “Stay the hell away from the game, the cheerleaders, and especially Amy. Understood?”

Kevin let out a long breath as he wiped his face and then looked up at Brad and replied, “That’s going to be kind of hard considering I live next door to Amy, don’t you think?”

The kids on either side of Kevin slid away from him as much as they could and I saw Brad’s left hand grab his hair and yank his head back as he made a fist with his right hand, “Oh you’re a funny guy, are you?”

“Brad, stop it! Do you really want to get suspended right before a game? Don’t be stupid!” I called out and Brad’s angry gaze flicked to me and then softened, “Yeah you’re right babe. None of these losers are worth it.”

With that he shoved Kevin forward into the table and started to walk away, “C’mon guys, let’s get out of here. Are you coming Amy?”

I mouthed Sorry to Kevin and then turned and followed after the group. Brittney slipped her arm in mine and then leaned over to whisper in my ear, “What the hell is wrong with you? You want to get that skinny guy killed? It would be more humane to cover him in barbecue sauce and throw him in a lion cage. At least the lions wouldn’t play around with him for a while before they killed him.”

“He’s my neighbor. He’s new in town and I thought it might be nice for him to get to know some of the popular kids,” I replied with a pout.

“Well he’s sitting at the chess club table. He’s complete vapor to everyone who matters in this school. Don’t fuck with the balance unless you want to get him killed by the jocks, okay?” She replied back and then unhooked her arm and wandered off to go to her locker.

I felt my phone vibrate and pulled it out. I saw a message from an unknown number that simply said, Thanks for that.

I typed back, Sorry! I didn’t think that would happen.

A few moments later another message came through, That’s because you’re a popular hot girl. You don’t understand. One of my best abilities is to fade into the background. It’s the way it is. It doesn’t work when the prettiest girl in school is talking to me though. It’s fine. We’ll just keep everything between us.

I rolled my eyes and typed back, I’m not the prettiest girl in school. And we should be able to hang out together. Football players don’t own me.

I was sitting down in my next class when my phone buzzed again and I chanced a quick glance at it, You ARE the prettiest girl in this school. Fuck you’re the prettiest girl in this state. Why do you think Brad went all alpha male on me the minute you even looked in my direction? We can hang out, but we’ll do it undercover if you know what I mean. Nobody owns you but I don’t want to get my teeth kicked in okay? Just chill if I’m me. You know what I mean?

I sighed as I looked down at the message. Got it. I replied back and then put my phone away before I wound up in detention. The rest of the school day was uneventful. I didn’t see Kevin again, despite having a couple more classes with him. I briefly wondered if he was in anyone around because I knew how well he could slip into character, and I knew he would have to change the attendance records but there really wasn’t any way for me to know.

After school was a flurry of activity to get ready for cheering at the game. Brittney made sure everyone looked their best and was ready to go. The entire squad was excited, and we got a few texts from the sick girls that basically said they wished they could be there and how they knew we’d rock it tonight. I fell into the routine as we lined up and cheered while the football team was announced and then we took our place on the sidelines as we pumped up the crowd. I was constantly scanning the crowd to see if I could find Kevin, but I also realized he could be anywhere. I even glanced around at my squad mates and wondered if he was out here with me.

Then we started our next cheer,

“We are the Trojans, the mighty mighty Trojans.

Everywhere we go, People want to know,

Who we are, So we tell them.

We are the Trojans, the mighty mighty Trojans!”

I pumped a hand in the air and shook my pompom as I yelled as Brittney did a standing flip next to me at the end and then suddenly I caught a glimpse of Kevin’s face. He was standing in the stair hole that led to the middle of the grandstand. Our eyes locked on to each other and my face lit up with a huge smile. He rubbed the back of his head with one hand and smiled back as he started to turn beet red. Suddenly Brittney was putting an arm around my shoulder, “What’s got you so worked up, slut?” She asked as she glanced in the same direction as me and suddenly her mouth went straight laced, “What is with you and that boy?”

“He’s just… fun. I like him,” I replied with a shrug as I smiled at her.

“You’re gonna get him mangled,” She replied, “C’mon. Next cheer.”

I turned back to wave to Kevin but he had disappeared. As I fell into line and we started the next cheer I didn’t have time to scan through the crowd looking for him and after that the team scored so the entire stands jumped to their feet with cheers and applause. The rest of the game went quickly and before I knew it we were doing our last cheer and then picking up. We loaded our things into Brad’s car and Brittney and I climbed in the back as Brad and Vince got in the front. Brad started the car and the engine roared to life. As we left the parking lot the engine growled out loudly and the tires started to spin as the boys yelled loudly out the window. Brad apparently decided to take the long way home and every five minutes Vince turned and asked if we were going to kiss yet. After we were out of sight of the school Vince opened the glove box and took out some cans and handed one to Brad. Both of the guys popped the tops and took long drinks.

“Seriously? Beer? While you’re driving us? I do not want to fucking die in the back of your dumb ass car,” Brittney said with a scowl.

“Relax. It’s just one beer. I’m fine to drive,” Brad said as he waved a hand dismissively at her.

“Whatever. Just drive me home. Now,” Brittney demanded with an authority I wished I could put in my own voice sometimes.

“Fine, spoilsport. What about you Amy? You want to have a good time right? Next year when the prissy bitch goes off the college and you’re running the cheer squad we’ll show everyone how much fun this school can really be, right?” Brad said as he looked over his shoulder at me.

“Eyes on the road!” I yelled as I pointed at a mailbox in our path.

Brad’s head swiveled back to see where the car was headed and then jerked the steering wheel causing the tires to squeal in protest as we were all tossed around the inside of the car. Brittney and I had our seat belts on, but Vince slammed his head against the side of the car and beer spilled all over the place as both cans went flying.

As Brad got the car back under control and Vince shook the beer of himself Brittney lost it, “Fucking stop the fucking car! Right NOW!”

“Britt, it’s all good. I’ve got…” Brad started to say until Brittney grabbed him by the hair on the top of his head and yanked him back against the headrest, “STOP THE CAR!”

Brad mashed on the brakes and Brittney reached to the side of Brad’s seat and pulled the release lever, slamming him against the steering wheel and then she shoved it harder forward as she climbed out. Vince was still cleaning the beer off himself as Brittney looked at me and said, “Out, slut. We’re walking.”

I took a quick glance at Brad pinned against the steering wheel and then nodded to her as I unhooked my seatbelt and crawled out the door past Brad. I stood slightly behind Brittney as she finally let go of Brad’s seat and then looked down at him, “Pop the trunk.”

Brad did as he was told and Brittney grabbed her bag and tossed me mine and then started to walk down the street. I followed after her and then we heard Brad’s car start to back up. He rolled down the window and looked out at us, “C’mon, get back in. We’re good now. It’ll be fine.”

“Fuck off, Brad,” Brittney said without looking in his direction, “I’m done looking at your face tonight. Try again tomorrow.”

“Britt, stop being such a fucking cunt about this,” Brad said through gritted teeth.

Brittney stopped in her tracks and glared down at him, “You should fucking leave right now before I rip your damned balls off and feed them to a passing dog.”

“Why do you have to be such a bitch all the time?” Brad asked and then looked at me, “C’mon Amy, get back in the car. I’ll drive you home and we can leave her here to cool down.”

“Do you really want me to tell every girl in the school that you blow your load as soon as a pretty girl starts to unzip your pants?” Brittney said in a deadly calm voice.

“Fuck you,” Brad said as he spit out the window in Brittney’s direction.

“We tried that sophomore year, but you could never last long enough to get it inside me, remember?” Brittney said as she crossed her arms and tilted her head, “Now get the fuck out of here right now and I won’t tell every girl in school that you’re even less than a two pump chump.”

“Bitch!” Brad said as he rolled up the window and then hit the gas. The tires spun and smoke bellowed around the back of the car as the deafening noise of rumbling and squealing yelled out through the night, capped by the smell of melting rubber.

As the boys and their car disappeared down the street Brittney finally started to walk as she muttered out, “Stupid fucking men.”

I followed her silently for a bit until I couldn’t take any more and said, “Um, thanks. I didn’t really feel comfortable standing up to him, but I wanted out too.”

“I take care of my sluts,” Brittney said as she flashed her typical confident smile, “Don’t worry about Brad. He’s like every other guy out there. All fucking noise and show. No substance. You just have to know where to apply pressure and he’ll fall down like a toddler.”

“Yeah,” I said with a chuckle and kept walking alongside Brittney.

We had gone about a block when I suddenly felt her hand slip in mine and she intertwined her fingers as she snuck a glance my way. I looked down at my hand but didn’t say anything. I adjusted my bag nervously on my shoulder but kept walking. After we had gone another block I saw her look at me out of the corner of my eye, so I glanced at her.

“See, this is nice isn’t it?” She said, “Way better than Brad trying to crawl on top of you while reeking of beer and groping at your breasts like a Neanderthal.”

“Brittney, I like you, but not that way,” I replied quietly, “I told you before.”

“I’m just saying you could give me a chance,” She replied in a tone that sounded slightly hurt.

Before I could answer we both ducked off to the side of the road as a car came up from behind us. We didn’t pay much attention to it after that until it slowed down and then let out a loud bang as it backfired. I looked over at it and noticed the mismatched body panels and rust spots. The brakes let out a small squeak as it came to a stop and I looked over to see Kevin. He reached across the large front bench seat and popped the door open before saying, “Lovely night for a walk ladies. Mind if I park my car and join you?”

“Get lost, stalker creep,” Brittney growled back at him with a sinister glare in her eyes.

“Okay. I was going to see if you needed a ride, but I can see I’m intruding,” Kevin replied with wide eyes and held up his hands in mock surrender until he lowered one and pointed at the open door, “Could you do me a quick favor and slam the door shut? Really hard, otherwise it won’t close.”

Brittney couldn’t seem to contain herself as she realized Kevin wasn’t a threat suddenly let out a laugh, “Nice ride, chess club.”

“Hey, two of the windows roll up and down and I got it to stop leaking oil,” Kevin replied back with a grin and then added, “mostly.”

“You’re not going to try and rape us or anything right? I mean, it’s always the quiet ones that turn out to be serial killers,” Brittney asked as she eyed Kevin’s car.

“The only promise I make is that by the time I’m done girls scream my name. Pleasure or pain is for them to decide,” Kevin replied with a straight face.

Brittney paused for a moment and then reached for the open door and climbed in. She tossed her bag into the large back seat and flopped down in the middle of the large bench seat next to Kevin and said in a sing song voice, “I like you, chess club. You’ve got my kind of humor.”

“Oh this is happening?” I asked then climbed into the car as well, tossed my bag in the back next to Brittney’s, and then slammed the door shut behind me, “Before you were all like I shouldn’t talk to him because he’s sitting at the wrong table and now we’re riding home with him?”

“He’s got until the sun comes up tomorrow to live the fairy tale. The minute we walk into school tomorrow everything resets. I’ll have to put on a face and pretend that Brad doesn’t make my skin crawl. Chess club will have to go back to being a nobody, and you’ll have to go back to pretending you’re not desperately in love with me,” Brittney said as she stretched her arms across the back of the bench seat behind me and Kevin.

“Sounds like a hell of a fantasy,” Kevin remarked as he looked over at my legs with lust in his eyes.

“Easy chess club, I’m in the middle to make sure you don’t get any ideas,” Brittney replied, “eyes on the road.”

“Yes ma’am,” Kevin replied as a gear grinding sound came from his car, followed by a backfire gunshot blast and then the car began slowly building up some speed as Brittney and I clicked our seat belts.

We all laughed loudly at the sounds Kevin’s car was making while he turned the corner. He looked at Brittney with a large grin, “Can you believe this baby only set me back two hundred and fifty bucks?”

“You paid money for this piece of shit? This looks like a car that most people pay to get rid of,” Brittney replied as she shook her head.

“What are you talking about? Did you see the custom paint job?” Kevin said in mock surprise.

“It’s at least five different colors,” I remarked as my eyebrows furrowed.

“Exactly! How many other cars do you know with that large of a color palette?” Kevin shot back as he wiggled his eyebrows.

“How did you know we were here and needed a ride?” I suddenly asked as I eyed Kevin a bit suspiciously.

“Because I’m actually stalking you,” Kevin replied back without missing a beat.

“C’mon chess club, it’s a fair question,” Brittney said as she looked over at him.

Without looking away from the road he shrugged, “honestly, I didn’t know you guys would be here. I left the game a bit early, but the car broke down about two blocks from school. So I rolled up my sleeves and got to work so I could get home. After I got it running I took the back roads home because I didn’t want it to quit on me again and cause a major traffic back up, not to mention get pelted by garbage from the football team as they drove by… because you know, that hasn’t already happened to me,” Kevin said as he looked around and then pulled slowly through an intersection, “So you know why I’m out here. Why in the hell are two pretty young ladies out here walking the streets in the middle of the night? Are you guys actually cheerleader vampire hunters? If you are, I’ve got to admit that I’m actually more team Edward than team… what’s the other guy’s name?”

Brittney smiled as she shook her head, “You’re actually pretty funny chess club. It’s a bummer that tomorrow I’ll have to go back to ignoring you.”

“Brad was giving us a ride home but he was drinking and driving like an ass. Brittney made him stop and we got out and decided to walk,” I replied to Kevin’s question.

Kevin suddenly slowed the car down and looked around before pulling into an empty parking lot. He pulled over to a darker part of the lot and then stopped in one of the stalls and glanced around once more before looking over at us. I could feel Brittney tense up and she pulled her arms down and put them between her and Kevin as she readied her fight or flight response. She unlatched her seat belt as she eyed him with distrust. Kevin seemed to notice how she suddenly changed and held his hands up slowly to show that he wasn’t trying anything.

“You said we had until tomorrow morning to play out the fairy tale, right?” Kevin gave us a questioning look.

“What do you want chess club?” Brittney said as she pushed me toward the door and looked at Kevin suspiciously.

“I want to give you your fairy tale,” Kevin said with a shrug, “For one night, until the sun comes up.”

“Are you mental?” Brittney asked in a venomous voice, “Like you even know what my fairy tale is you fucking ass. Why is it that every guy gets two girls alone and suddenly thinks he can get into both their panties like James Fucking Bond or something?”

Kevin rolled his eyes, “Calm down. I know you’re not into guys. I’m talking about what you actually want for a fairy tale. One night only.” He paused as he looked across the car at me and asked, “What do you think? Should we let her in on the secret?”

I bit my lip. I felt flustered. I liked keeping the secret between the two of us, but at the same point in time I was ready to have some fun and the thought of Kevin in my body making me do things again lit a fire between my thighs. Brittney looked at me and then back to Kevin with the look of suspicion back on her face.

“How do you know what I’m into? What the fuck are you two talking about? I’m not doing any drugs either. Fuck, he didn’t get you hooked on something, did he, Amy?” Brittney said as her brows creased.

I gave Kevin a smile and then nodded slightly. He sat back against the seat and closed his eyes. Brittney sat there with her hands up ready to smack him when suddenly he started to get smaller. I heard Brittney gasp and mutter, “What the fuck…” as Kevin continued to shrink.

Then she saw the ooze on the seat. Brittney panicked and slid back against me, “Move!” she called out, but I refused to listen to her. She looked back at me with fear on her face and it seemed to get worse when she looked over and saw me with a slight smile while I sat still and waited patiently.

Her eyes then darted to her lap as the puddle of ooze flowed over her legs and she held her hands up to keep them away from it, “Oh it feels so slimy! Fucking gross!”

When she saw that the ooze was continuing past her and over to me she lowered her hands and stopped squirming in her seat. As it coated my exposed legs and started to flow under my skirt she looked at me with a strange interest. I started to breathe a little faster as I felt Kevin soaking into my legs and making his way up my skirt and pooling around my ass. I murmured happily as he finally slipped inside my panties and began slipping in my pussy.

“What the fuck…” Brittney asked with wide eyes once more.

“He’s… he’s slipping… inside me,” I said back in a breathy voice as I let my head tilt back and my eyelids fluttered in pleasure.

And suddenly I could feel my mind being pushed to the background. I started to slip into unconsciousness but then Kevin was quickly pulling my mind back awake, “Hey, you don’t want to miss this, do you?” He asked as his voice came out of my lips.

As he spoke Brittney looked at me wide eyed and then back at the pile of Kevin’s clothing and then back to me, “This is too fucking much!”

My eyes shot to her and I got a predatory smile on my face as I unlatched my seat belt and turned to face her, “Now now Pet, is that any way to talk to your Mistress?”

“What?” She squeaked as she crawled backwards across Kevin’s pile of clothing and further away from me.

“Get over here, Pet!” I demanded as I slowly spread my legs and let her get a peak of my bloomers, “If you do not obey right this instant I will have to punish you!”

Brittney stopped backing up and started to pant, “Is this fucking happening right now?”

“You will scream my name tonight, Pet. If it is in pleasure or pain that will be up to you,” I replied to her with an evil smirk.

Something broke in Brittney. I could see it instantly. Her normal confident demeanor wrapped in a hard coating of bitchiness was wiped away in an instant. She lowered her head and whimpered, “Sorry Mistress! Please let me make it up to you.”

“Here. Now,” I told her as I pointed to the empty seat next to me.

Brittney slid to me and kept her eyes downward and her hands at her sides and I found myself using one hand to lift her chin, bringing our mouths together for a passionate kiss. I roughly grabbed the back of her head and pushed her against the back of the seat as I straddled her lap. She moaned in my mouth as our tongues danced together. I pulled back long enough to catch a breath and then I was back pressing my face to hers. We kissed roughly. Passion, dominance and submission swirled together as we made out. I kissed and bit my way down her neck as she moaned loudly and then I pulled hard on her ponytail, “Shut up slut! I will tell you when you can moan like a whore!”

She whimpered and nodded compliantly and then gently nuzzled her face into my neck and kissed me softly as I heard, “Of course Mistress. I’m sorry Mistress. I’m not worthy of you Mistress.”

I tugged her ponytail hard again and she looked up at me, “Of course you’re not worthy of me. I’m just feeling generous for one night. If you please me, which you probably won’t, I may let you serve me again sometime in the future. When I’m not busy with people more deserving of my time.”

I thought I saw tears of joy in her eyes for a moment as she nodded quickly, “Thank you, Mistress! I won’t disappoint you, Mistress! You’ll see!”

“Shut up and kiss me, Pet,” I said in an unenthused voice.

She instantly began kissing me again. Anywhere her lips could touch she pressed them against me. As she teased past my neck and up to my ears I felt tingles go through me and felt myself begin to moisten. I let out a small breath and then looked at Brittney and said, “Enough of this. Let’s move on and see if you’re equally useless on your hands and knees.”

Brittney quickly slipped from underneath me and got into a crawling position as she faced me. I was still kneeling on the seat and smiled down at her as I picked her chin up with my finger again so she would be looking up at my face, “You stupid twat. I don’t want to see your face.”

She blinked and flushed with embarrassment, “Sorry, Mistress! Please don’t punish me! I will know for next time!”

She quickly spun around as I reached down with my hands and lightly ran my fingers up her exposed legs. I felt her quiver with pleasure as I slipped her short cheer skirt up over her ass and bunched it around her waist, “Pet, who decides when you are to be punished?”

I heard her gulp before responding, “You do, Mistress.”

I brought an open palm down on her ass cheek as hard as my arm could swing. It landed with a loud smacking noise and Brittney called out in both pleasure and pain, “I’m sorry, Mistress! I deserve another!”

I grabbed the waist of her bloomers along with her panties underneath and pulled them down to her knees in one quick yank. Her pussy came into view and I could both see the shiny skin coated in juices and smell her musk. “Don’t tell me what you deserve, Pet!” I yelled as I brought my hand down hard on her bare ass with another loud slap.

She let out an “UGH!” and she moaned loudly again which apparently pissed off Dominatrix Amy as I felt my face scowl once more, “What did I say about moaning like a whore?”

“Only when you allow it.” She replied back quietly as she dropped her face to the seat cushion and my hands grabbed her underwear and worked them the rest of the way off her legs and dropped them unceremoniously to the floor.

I felt my hands slip under my own cheerleading skirt and I tugged my bloomers and panties to my knees and then quickly squirmed the rest of the way out of them. I then felt that tingle in my belly and I knew that Kevin’s shaft would soon be pressing out of me. I felt my breath catch in my throat as my lower lips parted and his impressive girth parted me. I gulped as it quickly extended outward, already plumped to its full size. Obviously Kevin was enjoying this little role-play session as much as Brittney. It stood out proudly from between my legs and I lined it up with Brittney’s drooling slit and rubbed the head up and down as she mewed in pleasure and then looked back at me in surprise.

I grabbed her ponytail and yanked her head back forward as I leaned up against her perfectly rounded ass, pressing the bulbous head into her already well lubricated slit. She let out a gasp as I said in a menacing voice, “Now you can moan, Pet.”

I pressed forward and she sucked in a deep breath and out came a loud moan, “It’s so big!”

Her silky pussy greeted my cock with a warm embrace and I wasted no time in moving it back and forth, getting it all the way inside her. When I was buried deep inside of her right to the hilt I grabbed her waist with both hands and began fucking her. I rocked my hips and fucked her like in a porn movie. I saw her hands claw at the seat below her in pleasure as her head came up and then dropped back down. The sounds and smells of our love filled the car as it rocked back and forth with slight creaks that could be heard over Brittney’s moans. I felt her quiver and mutter out, “Oh fuck!” as she came hard the first time but I didn’t let up. I kept pounding into her. In and out, back and forth. She squirmed on the seat as I rolled my head back and also let out a guttural moan. I kept going. She shook again and I saw her eyes rolling back in her head as she tried to look back at me once more. I felt a need building in my dick. My world pulled tight and all I could think of was the sensations of Brittney’s tight pussy and my hard cock. It was completely foreign and completely amazing at the same time. I felt myself tipping over the edge as my hands grabbed her ponytail once more and yanked on it like a dog leash, “Now! What’s my name, Pet? Scream it!”

“Oh fuck! Amy! Fuck me, Amy! It’s so fucking good! Oh fuck, Amy, I’m coming so fucking hard right now!” She yelled out at the top of her lungs.

Like a hose that had been bound tight and suddenly released I found myself tipping over the precipice of orgasm as I blasted into Brittney’s belly. My shaft jumped inside of her as I pumped her full of my cum. I groaned as I leaned forward on her back and caught my breath from what we had just done. Then I found myself pushing off her and pulling my now softening dick out. I reached down and grabbed Brittney’s panties from the floor of the car and used them to wipe the mixed juices off my deflating member and then tossed them to Brittney, “Here, Pet. Put these back on.”

She seemed to still be recovering but nodded as she panted. She quickly rolled to her side and slipped them back over her shoes and up her legs. She shimmied around as she got them in place and then pulled her skirt back down as well. As she collected herself she then went about fixing her hair and then looked back at me with slightly downcast eyes.

“I… That… It was…” She mumbled out as she sucked in a breath and then let it out slowly.

I pulled my cheer skirt back down over my thighs and settled into the driver’s seat and started the car. I could still feel the cock between my thighs and I knew the head was sticking out just below the hem of my skirt. I pulled on my seat belt and then looked over at her, “I’m sleeping at your house tonight, Pet. I trust that won’t be a problem?”

Brittney shook her head as a small smile crept onto her face, “Of course not, Mistress! I’d be happy to serve you all night.”

My hands put the car in gear and we pulled out of the parking stall and back onto the road. I reached into Kevin’s pants as they lay on the car seat and pulled out his phone. I felt a tingle in my mind and then dialed my home phone number, “Hi Mom! It’s me. Hey, is it okay if I sleep at Brittney’s house tonight? She has some new cheers to go over with me… Okay! Thanks! Love you too!” I hung up and then dialed another number as I cleared my throat and then it was Kevin’s voice coming out of my lips, “Hey Dad. I’m going to crash at Fritz’s house tonight. I’ve got a school project thing and he needs my help. That’s okay, right?” I paused as his dad talked about how happy he was to see that Kevin was making so many friends so quickly, “Yeah, you were right. I do like this place. Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow. Night!” and then I hung the phone up and dropped it on the seat next to me.

Brittney clicked her seat belt and looked over at me in shock, “Okay. Time for answers.”

“You’ll get answers when I decide to give them to you, Pet,” I rebuked her calmly.

Instantly her eyes lowered, “Sorry, Mistress.”

I let out a chuckle, “Really Brittney? This is what you’re into?”

Kevin’s voice from my own lips replied back to me, “Hey, don’t judge her. It’s not any weirder than some fetish of having your body controlled by a guy, is it?”

“How the fuck did…” She paused and then asked again in a lower tone, “How did you know, Mistress?”

“Good Pet,” my mouth replied with a chuckle, “I can slip into anyone. When I first got here I decided to get a quick lay of the land and so I slipped into you. I figured the head cheerleader would have some good info on the cliques at this school. Getting you alone was the hardest part. I had to hop into Mr. Hammond, give you detention, and then get you from there. Once I was in I could take my time and poke through your memories, thoughts, and desires at my leisure.”

“You’re like a devious evil mastermind…” Brittney mumbled and then quickly added, “Mistress.”

“Yeah, he got me from my mom,” I added. “He’s pretty crafty alright.”

“Where there is a will, there is a way,” Kevin’s voice responded to both of us.

“Okay, that’s still just freaky though,” Brittney said with a laugh.

“Oh, there is one more thing,” Kevin’s voice said through my lips, “Tomorrow morning, like you said, the fairy tale ends. It all goes back to what it was before. You CANNOT tell anyone about me or what we did.”

Brittney pouted but nodded, “Yeah well, I still get my fairy tale for one night.”

“I’m glad you understand. I’d hate to have to use my powers to shut you up for good. I can be anyone at any time and I will shut you up for good. I am not spending the rest of my life getting inspected and dissected in a government lab or worse…” Kevin said as a firm warning.

Brittney nodded quickly, “Of course, Mistress. I will always keep your secrets, Mistress.”

“Good Pet,” I replied and then added, “Okay, we’re almost there. Pick up my old clothes, my underwear and our bloomers and put them in our bags.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

Brittney dutifully grabbed the clothing that was laying around the car and shoved them into our bags as my hands turned the car into the extensively large driveway leading to Brittney’s house. My hands shut off the car and I unlatched my belt. I pulled the door latch and roughly shouldered the door open and then got out of Kevin’s beat up old car. I felt a now familiar tingle and the dick that was still dangling between my legs slipped up my thighs and back inside me. I looked back at Brittney and said, “Pet, don’t forget the bags.”

Brittney nodded and pulled them out of the back seat and then we walked up to the front porch. Brittney pushed open one of the large doors and held it open for me as I strolled in after her. A woman walked into the large lobby to greet us and Brittney said, “Janice, are Mom and Dad home?”

“No, Miss Beldamore. Your father is still at work and your mother is at the show in New York.”

Brittney sighed and said, “Okay, well Amy is crashing here tonight. We didn’t get a chance to eat anything at the game. Do you think you could whip us up a little snack?”

“Of course, Miss Beldamore,” The woman replied as she disappeared back out one of the side doors.

“I suppose I can make this hovel work for tonight,” I felt my mouth say as Kevin looked around with my eyes.

Brittney smiled at me and strutted over and wrapped her arms around my neck as she said, “Sorry, Mistress, it’s the best I can do on such short notice.”

My first instinct was to pull away but Kevin overrode that and I found myself leaning forward to lock lips with Brittney once more in a passionate kiss. She pulled back, grabbed my hand and tugged me up the large winding staircase in the direction of her room. My eyes seemed to be locked on her tight little ass as she went up each step in front of me.

Brittney’s room was huge. She had a giant bed with pedestals holding up a large canopy along with a spacious sitting area with a couch and a few chairs, a little reading nook over by a large bay window and a few doors that I knew from previous sleep overs led to a bathroom, a walk in closet, and another closet that held mostly shoes. She dropped the bags by the couches and then flopped back onto the bed as she asked me, “So what do you want to do now?”

“Bathe me, Pet,” I said simply.

She slid off her bed and kneeled in front of me, “Of course, Mistress! I should have known that. I apologize for my ignorance.”

“It’s fine. I will tie you up and whip obedience into you later,” I replied as I watched Brittney pop off the floor and head into her large bathroom.

I wondered how serious Kevin was about that as I watched Brittney scurry around her unbelievably large tub as she turned on the water, added some scented soaps, and tossed out a few handfuls of flower petals. She looked back at me as if to ask if it was good enough or if I required something else and I gestured down at myself, “Undress me, Pet,” in an annoyed tone as if I shouldn’t have had to even tell her what to do.

“Of course, Mistress!” She said with a happy smile on her face as she bounced over to me and unzipped the side of my cheer skirt and carefully slipped it down my legs. She then helped me out of my vest and after that my bra. I walked to the edge of the tub and then held out my hand for her to steady me as I got in. She grabbed it and dutifully held me tight as I lowered myself into the warm water. I leaned back against the side of the tub and saw her quickly stripping as she tossed her clothing across the floor and then went behind my head. I felt two hands grasp my shoulders and begin to knead them.

“Okay, I’m going to break in here for a moment. Britt, is your fantasy really to be someone’s submissive? I’m just totally floored by that, I’m sorry. You’re always so in charge and take no shit from anyone,” I asked in a surprised tone.

“Amy, her fantasy isn’t to be someone’s submissive,” Kevin’s voice replied back to me, “It’s to be your submissive.”

“Shut up.”

“I want what I can’t have I guess,” Brittney said with a happy sigh as she continued to massage me. “And I don’t know where the submissive thing comes from really… Maybe because since I was little everyone has done what I said? I mean, we had maids, butlers, and nannies, whatever, but they all jumped at my smallest whim. Or maybe it’s daddy issues because he’s never home? I mean, neither is my mom. I dunno… but it’s just so… sexy. You’re so sexy,” Brittney leaned in and kissed my neck, “Mistress.”

I felt a chill run down my spine and my eyes closed as I let out a happy breath, “Wash my hair, Pet. Then you can wash my body.”

Brittney slipped into the tub and carefully undid my ponytail and began to wet and wash my hair, softly humming happily as she did it. When that was finished I sat on the side of the tub and let her begin soaping my body with a soft loofah. She took her time and made certain every square inch of my body was perfectly clean. I dipped back into the tub to wash off the soap and then sat back up on the side and spread my legs, “Pet. Do you have a razor?”

I watched as Brittney shuddered and almost began hyperventilating. She could only nod in response and so my hands motioned to the small well-trimmed patch of hair just above my pussy, “Pet, shave me.”

“Are… Are you… Sure?” She asked with hope in her eyes.

I struggled against Kevin’s control. I didn’t want to be bald as a Barbie down there, but he was having none of it. My head nodded as I smiled at her, “Your fairy tale. One night.”

Brittney practically leapt to find the shaving gel and her razor and came back. She spread a small bit of the gel on her fingers and rubbed them together and then reached for me with slightly trembling hands. She spread it across my small landing strip and then went for the razor.

“You’re going to steady yourself before you cut me, right, Pet?” My mouth asked as I raised an eyebrow.

“Of course, Mistress. Sorry, Mistress,” She said and paused to catch her breath and collect herself.

When she was ready she reached forward once more and shaved me. In a few slow and careful motions I was completely bald between my legs. She took the loofah and wiped any remains away and then smiled up at me broadly, “Are you pleased, Mistress?”

“Use your tongue for something useful, Pet!” I snapped back at her as I leaned further back and split my legs as far as they would go.

She lunged at my pussy and quickly began licking with abandon. She used her nose, her breath and her lips along with her tongue to tease and delight me with everything she had. I normally wouldn’t be excited over a girl burying her head in me but obviously Kevin’s mind was influencing my body a great deal. I brought a hand up to the top of her head grabbed her now soaked ponytail and clutched it tightly as I used it like a steering wheel to direct her where I wanted her to go. I was building to an earth-shattering orgasm when suddenly I heard a voice.

“Um, excuse me Miss, where would you like me to put the snack tray?” Janice asked from the doorway with wide eyes.

Embarrassment flashed hotly across my skin as I realized someone was watching me get eaten out by another girl. I would have been mortified of anyone seeing me have sex of any kind, but completely naked while Brittney buried her face in my crotch was unbearable! Brittney started to pull away from my pussy but my hand jammed her back into my sopping wet love mound and she instantly ignored the woman and went back to focusing on my pleasure solely. Janice stood there for a moment dumbfounded and then managed to spit out, “I’ll… I’ll just… leave it on the table in your bedroom. So sorry, Miss!”

As Janice was turning around to leave I called out as the orgasm rocked through my body, “Oh yes! Yes, Pet! Yes I’m coming, Pet!”

I fell limp against the tile behind the tub as I panted to catch my breath and felt Brittney’s head lay against my inner thigh. When I was finally able I found myself sitting up and looking down to see her grinning at me, “How was it, Mistress?”

I reached out and patted her head and returned her grin, “You did well, Pet.”

Brittney brought her hands to her chest as she shook back and forth and I swear her eyes moistened with happiness once more. I found myself sliding down into the tub as my hands undid her ponytail and I started to wash her hair.

“I’m not worthy, Mistress! You shouldn’t be doing this!” She told me with wide eyes.

“Hush! I’ll decide what I should and shouldn’t be doing,” I declared and she relaxed her shoulders.

I took my time with her hair and when I was done I pulled her to me for another kiss. I could taste the musk of my juices still on her lips, and while I was not a fan, Kevin certainly didn’t mind as once again I felt a steady heat building in my loins. I then washed Brittney’s face gently with the loofah as she stared at me wide eyed before I motioned for her to sit on the side of the tub where I pulled her long legs out and washed each one slowly before moving onto the rest of her body. I cleaned her arms, neck, back and chest and then spread her legs and took my time washing her delicate lower lips. When I was finished I ran a finger from the back of her slit to the front as she happily cooed. I pulled her back into the tub with a splash as she let out a playful giggle and I pulled her onto my lap and lightly kissed the tip of her nose, “Yes, you please me, Pet. I do wish I could keep you.”

“I’m yours whenever you want, Mistress,” She swore to me as she lowered her chin in submission.

“I’m ready to be dried, Pet,” I declared as I stood and got out of the tub.

“Of course!” She squeaked and climbed out and ran to a cabinet and pulled out a large fluffy towel. I spread my legs and held my arms out and she quickly patted the moisture off my soft skin across my entire body. She then began drying my hair and once it was no longer dripping she found another towel and quickly wrapped it up.

“Dry yourself. I don’t want you dripping all over me, Pet!” I said dismissively as I shooed her with my hand and walked out of the bathroom and back into her large bedroom. I walked over to a door and opened it and saw rack upon rack of shoes. I walked slowly, randomly reaching out and picking a shoe off the shelf and inspecting it. Apparently the first few weren’t to Dominatrix Amy’s liking because I found myself dropping them on the floor haphazardly as I continued my walk. Finally I came to a pair of jet black heels with a four inch spike that had thin straps that would wrap several times up around the calf and tie at the back of the knee. I hooked them in my fingers and left the shoe closet.

I then wandered into the next closet full of clothing but I must not have been interested in much as I walked by the expensive dresses and back to a large jewelry armoire and started to look through it. My hands swept aside anything with gemstones in it until I found a simple black lace choker and took it. As I walked back into the bedroom Brittney was coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body and another towel drying her hair. I felt a scowl on my face as I walked over to her and roughly yanked the towel off her body. Her eyes went wide as she saw my displeasure and she dropped to her knees.

“Sorry, Mistress,” She apologized.

I didn’t acknowledge her apology at all and simply dropped the shoes in front of her and said, “Put these on.”

She did as she was told quickly. She slipped her feet into the heels and wrapped the thin straps around her small ankles and well-formed calves until she tied a small bow just below the back of her knee. She then got to her feet and I reached out for her neck with the choker. She simply lifted her chin and held her hair back as I clasped it around her neck.

“Where are your panties, Pet?”

“In here, Mistress,” She said as she walked into the clothing closet and directed me to a small dresser. She pulled open a few drawers and I looked down at a complete variety of incredibly sexy panties in every cut and color. I reached into one of the drawers and lifted up a small lace thong with one finger and held it out to her. She quickly took and balanced precariously on each foot as she slipped her legs into it and then pulled it up into place.

“Put that robe on me,” I directed her as I pointed to a lovely silk wrap on one of the hangers.

She instantly darted to it and then back to me and helped me with the sleeves and then tied a knot at my waist. I turned and walked out of the closet not bothering to see if she was following me, but I could hear from the clip clap of her heels that she was. I sat down on the couch and tucked my legs under myself as I looked at her and then tray of food.

“I’m famished, Pet.”

She blinked and looked at the tray, “Of course, Mistress.”

She grabbed the tray and brought it to me and held it up for me to take something. I looked down at the small triangles of sandwiches, fruit, cheeses and random crackers and reached out to grab a small piece of cheese and flipped it in her face as I scowled at her once more.

“Are you stupid, Pet? Feed me!”

She dropped to her knees once more and set the tray down as next to me as she nodded.

I fought my way to the surface and said, “Woah, okay! Wait! This is going a bit far.”

“No! It’s fine!” Brittney said as she shook her head vehemently.

“Really? I mean you’re okay with all of this? You like this?” I asked her in astonishment.

She nodded up and down quickly as Kevin’s voice said, “I got most of this whole scene from her own daydreams.”

“I just… I can’t believe it,” I mumbled in surprise.

“Why don’t we come up with a safe word? That might make Amy feel better,” Kevin’s voice prodded Brittney as she looked up at me from her knees.

She shrugged and said, “Nothing comes to mind. I mean, I’d hate to limit myself and not be able to say a word… what if I really wanted to exclaim out Aardvark or hypotenuse? Then the whole thing falls apart.”

“Brittney this is important. If you don’t want to use a single word what about an entire phrase?” Kevin’s voice asked as my eyebrows raised.

“Okay. My safe word phrase will be Don’t stop please more,” Brittney said quickly, “Now can we get back at it? Please!”

“What about Janice?” I whined before I got pushed back to being a passenger in my own body once more.

“She won’t say anything! I promise! She’s very discrete!” Brittney looked up at me with pleading eyes.

Before I could respond I felt myself getting pulled to the back and that smug smile returned to my face, “Start with the grapes, Pet!”

Brittney nodded enthusiastically and took a few in her hand and brought them one at a time to my lips. After I finished with them I would tell her what food I wanted next and she would bring it to my mouth. Occasionally I would reach out and touch her, tweak a nipple, or run my hands over her smooth ass cheeks. Each time she would pause happily to let me have my way with her and then continue feeding me when my hand left her skin.

After I had eaten I shooed her off with one hand, “Pet, go get me a drink. Something I will like. Surprise me.”

“Yes, Mistress!” She exclaimed as she turned and darted out of her room and down the hallway. I put my head back against the couch and let out a chuckle.

“I can’t believe you’re torturing her like this!” I said as I felt some control come back.

“Some people’s torture is other people’s bliss,” Kevin replied back as a small smile pulled on my lips.

I heard Brittney’s voice coming down the hall as she spoke to Janice, and then heard Janice’s voice as she responded but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. My body got up and grabbed one more of the small finger sandwiches and popped it in my mouth as I made my way over to the large bed and I flopped down on it as I unwrapped my hair.

As I let myself sink into the bed I saw Brittney teetering back into the room with a single glass and a pitcher. She was going as fast as she could in the heels without spilling and when she was in the room she poured a glass out of the pitcher and then set it down and brought the glass over to me. I sat up slightly and let her bring the brim to my lips and I sipped it. It was light and fruity and delicious. I took another sip and then felt my hand moving. I bumped the bottom of the glass and felt it spill against my face and down my neck.

I felt anger flash across my face as I looked at Brittney, “Now look at what you’ve done!”

Brittney’s face dropped as she instantly apologized, “Sorry, Mistress! This pet is so stupid!”

“Lick it off!” I roared, “Now!”

“Of course, Mistress!” She leapt onto the bed and began lapping at me with her tongue wherever I felt the coolness trickling against my skin.

As she finished she turned to get one last drop and I brought my hand hard down on her bare ass cheek with a loud slap. Brittney never saw it coming and she yelped in pain and surprise as her head swiveled toward me. I just smiled cruelly at her and said, “You must be punished so you learn, Pet.”

“Yes, Mistress!” She nodded enthusiastically.

I pushed her off me and yanked back the covers on the bed and then let the robe drop to the floor. I climbed into the bed and laid down and looked at her, “I don’t think you deserve to sleep at my feet, Pet. I think your place is on the floor.”

She looked at me for a moment sadly and then slipped off the side of the bed and laid down on the floor. I found myself letting out a giggle as I leaned over the side of the bed to look down at her, “You stupid Pet! I didn’t say to lay down on the floor and sleep now! I’m not done with you yet. You can sleep later when I no longer require your service.”

“Of course, Mistress. What do you need of your Pet, Mistress?” She replied enthusiastically as she quickly popped back to her feet.

I slowly parted my legs and felt the tingling in my stomach once more. I let out a breathy gasp as once again Kevin’s cock parted my lips and slipped out between my thighs. I motioned down at it and said, “Get me hard, Pet.”

She looked at the dick between my legs closely and then slowly reached out and touched it with a single finger. When it quivered at her touch she pulled back and then timidly reached out once more. She looked up at me with curiosity and said, “Mistress, perhaps tomorrow you can explain this to me?”

“If you don’t get to work I’m going to face fuck you to sleep, Pet!” I replied back harshly.

Brittney’s eyes went wide as she grabbed at my dick and lifted it. She lightly stroked it and then paused and then stroked it again before hesitating once more, finally lowering her face down and slipping my dick in her mouth. Her tongue felt heavenly against the sensitive skin and I definitely understood why my ex-boyfriends had never turned down a blow job. I felt Kevin’s member fill and expand. After a couple of breaths Brittney tried to get it all in her mouth but as it hit the back of her throat she started to gag and choke. I felt myself laugh as I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her off me and motioned for her to lie down on the bed next to me.

“I think we know what you have to work on, Pet,” I told her and she nodded shyly.

I then pushed her onto her back and used my knees to part her legs, “Line me up, Pet. I’m ready.”

I felt her small hand guide my weapon to her slit and her other hand pulled her small thong off to the side. I thrust up and stabbed into her suddenly and she gasped as he eyes went wide. My wet hair fell around both our faces as I began to roll around with my hips, using her slick pussy to slowly work the lubrication further up my large shaft. She whimpered as it went deeper and bit her lip, which caused me to let out a small chuckle.

“Am I stretching you out, Pet?”

She let out another whimper and nodded.

“Do you want me to stop, Pet?”

She quickly shook her head no.

I brought my face down and kissed her lips as I managed to get my dick completely stuffed inside of her. We made out as I slowly pumped in and out of her. Her hot breath on my neck as she gasped when I thrust in sent chills down my spine. I hooked my hands under her shoulders and grabbed her so that I could get a better hold as I thrust into her and she let out a moan and arched her back as I must have hit a good spot. I bit at a nipple and kept thrusting as she squirmed underneath me.

“Fuck! Fuck! I’m…” The words transformed to a scream and she called out loudly and writhed underneath me as she jammed her heels into my thighs like spurs urging me on.

I didn’t slow down or stop. I fucked her like I wished I could get fucked. I pounded her as she moved her hips back against me. She reached up and grabbed my breasts and groped them and then brought her face to my neck and bit down in the throes of passion. I nibbled on her ear as I continued to piston back and forth. She let out a happily squeal and a giggle and looked up at me with her playful eyes and then they rolled back as she quivered around my shaft once more.

I kept going. She clawed at my back. Still I fucked her. Harder. Faster. Deeper. She ripped at the sheets below her as her head jerked back. I was hammering into her now with a need as my senses pulled into the dick once more. I felt the pressure cork in my balls and then suddenly I was over the edge. I put my head into her shoulder as I let out a roar and my dick leapt mightily inside of her and I felt myself shooting cum up into her belly. She mumbled at me incoherently as she clung to my back like I was keeping her from falling to her death. I pumped once more. Twice. Three times. Four. And finally a fifth and I was spent as I collapsed heavily on top of her.

I lay there with her damp hair below me and my damp hair spread across my face as we both tried to swallow air. She recovered first and managed to get out, “Oh, Mistress. I love you. I love you so much. I’ve never had an orgasm just go and go like that. I don’t know where one ended and the next one started. You’re amazing.”

I rolled off her and pulled the covers over both of us as I said, “Pet, be quiet and lay in my arms.”

She nodded as she slipped into my embrace and I kissed her forehead as I started to slip off to sleep.

“No,” She mumbled weakly, “No, I’m not done yet. I don’t want to be done yet.”

She couldn’t keep her eyes open though and soon enough she was breathing lightly in my arms. I didn’t last much longer and this time I was as exhausted as Kevin so I didn’t get a chance to look into his mind. As my eyelids shut I slipped off into slumber.

[xorg]

Chapter 3

I woke to the sound of a phone alarm going off somewhere in Brittney’s bedroom. I slowly untangled myself from her and worked my way out of her huge bed. As I swung my legs off the side of the bed I felt a rigid dick wobble around and looked down at it with wide eyes.

“Really?” I mumbled as I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and then stood and started walking toward the sound of the alarm. I narrowed it down to my bag and opened it up to pull out my phone and silence the alarm.

As I turned around I was startled to see Brittney lying in bed with her head supported by one of her arms and looking at me with curiosity. I looked down at the meaty appendage that stood proudly out from between my legs and then looked back at her, “I can’t get it to go down.”

“I could help with that if you want,” She commented with a sly grin.

“It’s me. Not him. I don’t even know how to work this thing.”

“We’ll figure it out together, Mistress,” she replied with a wink.

I let out a sigh and then looked out the large bay window and back at her, “Fine. Pet. The sun isn’t up yet.”

Her face lit up and she motioned for me to come back to bed. I slid in and she pushed me back down on the soft mattress and climbed on top of me.

“Just lay back, Mistress. I’ll do all work for you.”

I looked down through my breasts and watched as she straddled my cock and with one dainty hand guided it up to her waiting slit. She slowly eased it in. Just the head at first and then back up. Then slightly further past and back up. My breath sped up as I enjoyed the sensations of her moist silky pussy gobbling up my hard shaft. I brought my hands to my breasts and began to tease them just the way I liked when I played with myself. I started to breath heavily as Brittney bottomed out on my dick, her warm thighs tight to mine. She giggled happily and then began to buck back and forth. She built a rhythm quickly and I moved my hips with her thrusts. The smell of our passion reminded me of the previous night then she let out a quiet moan. I smirked at her and slapped at her side, “Hey! This time it’s about me! Pet!”

She looked down at me with wide eyes and then nodded as she got back to bouncing on my pole as she now tried to stifle her moaning. I’m into guys but as her hair swung back and forth and she bit her lip I knew why women were so sexy to men. I could almost go lesbian for Brittney in that moment. I felt her quiver and her eyes rolled back and I knew she was cumming. That was enough to send me over the edge and I felt the constriction in my balls let go as I again coated Brittney’s insides. I let out a gasp and a grunt as my borrowed dick lunged several times and then I went limp in the bed.

I quickly caught my breath as Brittney leaned forward to kiss me, “Thank you, Mistress!”

I almost stopped her. I brought up my hand and she hesitated, but then I let it fall back down and nodded, “You’re welcome, Pet.”

She squealed in delight and kissed me on the lips and I felt a shudder go through my body.

“What did I miss?” Kevin’s voice suddenly asked through my mouth.

“I was just helping Mistress with some morning wood,” Brittney said with a shrug in a voice that was a little too proud for me to be comfortable with.

“Can you suck this thing back in now?” I pleaded, “It’s fun to play with but I don’t want one all the time.”

I let out a small gasp as I felt my stomach tingle suddenly and the now shrinking cock slipped out of Brittney and then inside me.

“Oh man that’s weird,” I said as I looked down.

“Agreed,” Brittney nodded as she also looked down, “But I think I wouldn’t mind trying it once.”

“Okay, time to get off! You’re leaking on me!” I said as I pushed at her.

“Well it’s your cum!” She replied back to me.

“You wanted it!” I told her defiantly.

“I was just trying to help you out! You looked like you were panicking!” She shot back as she planted her hands on her hips.

I looked at her crossly and then suddenly thought of something that made me smirk, “Lick it off! Pet!”

She blinked, looked at me and then down at the mixture of our juices as it dribbled down her thighs and onto my smooth skin. She let out a whimper and then rolled off me and got down on her hands and knees as she lowered her head and stuck her tongue out. She scrunched her eyes closed as she took her first lick. I saw the look of disgust on her face as she went back for a second lick. I let her run her tongue through it once more and then laughed, “Okay. That’s enough.”

She gagged as she sat back and then looked at me, “I don’t know how you can give a guy a blow job.”

“I don’t know how you can eat a girl out,” I replied back with a shrug.

“Both of you quit bickering,” Kevin suddenly told us from my mouth, “Or I’ll make certain that Pet gives out a thousand blow jobs and Amy licks enough pussy keep the taste on her tongue permanently.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Brittney said as she sat back on her haunches and pouted at me.

“We should get ready for the day,” Kevin replied and I found myself sitting up on the edge of the bed. I then felt another shudder go through me and felt the tingle of him leaving me. I almost pouted. There was something about his ability to use me that was like catnip. I worried he would go too far, then suddenly we were across a line and I enjoyed every second before I realized what had happened. Brittney was suddenly leaning on my shoulder as she watched the goo come out of my lower orifices and the skin of my legs and begin to pool at my feet. It then began to coalesce into a human shape and solidify into my thin neighbor. He straightened and stretched as both Brittney and I stared at his impressive tool.

“That was also fucked up,” Brittney commented and then slid off the bed and walked into the bathroom, “You guys need a toothbrush? I have spares.”

After we finished our bathroom routine Kevin slipped into his clothes that Brittney had stuffed in my bag the night before while Brittney and I did our make-up. She then dragged me into her closet and we both picked out outfits. Brittney and I are pretty close to the same size except she’s a touch taller and I have larger breasts. I stole a pair of panties from her but had to reuse my bra from the day before. After that I slipped into a short black skirt and a cute top that she said brought out my eyes. Brittney dressed in a boldly short jean skirt and a tight crop top that left her midriff exposed. Kevin was sitting on the couch playing with his phone by the time we were done. He looked up wiggled his eyebrows at us as we came out, “Looking good ladies.”

“Oh shut up, Chess club,” Brittney replied back, “You couldn’t get either one of us in a million years.”

I saw Kevin’s eyes glance over to the sunlight coming through the window and I felt a pang of regret but he just smiled, “Well done.”

“Hey, I’m not going to blow your cover,” Brittney replied and grabbed his arm and tugged him off the couch, “Seriously though, Chess club. Thanks for last night. Best. Night. Ever.”

“Well, it wasn’t all altruistic,” he replied with a smirk as he glanced at Brittney’s exposed skin, “But we should get going. I’ve got to drop you guys off at school before anyone else gets there and sees us together.”

“Okay,” Brittney replied and both of us grabbed our bags. We walked down the hallway and of course Janice had to be there. She saw Kevin and got a mystified look on her face, then saw me and dropped her eyes to her feet. Brittney didn’t say anything, just kept walking, so I followed her example. Kevin smiled at her and said good morning while we continued down the hallway to the front door.

As we all climbed into Kevin’s beater I heard Brittney ask, “Hey. If the stars ever align do you think we could do this again sometime?”

I thought for a moment and then nodded slowly and she looked at Kevin. He scratched his chin and shrugged at her, “We’ll see. I mean, it stops being special if we do this all the time.”

Brittney face dropped until I punched Kevin on the shoulder and said, “Yeah it must suck for you having two cheerleaders begging for your help.”

He grinned, started the car and it let out a loud bang with a cloud of black smoke and then started to roll out of the driveway. It didn’t take long and we were pulling into the school parking lot. Kevin went to one of the side lots and found a spot where no one was watching and parked the car. As Brittney and I walked to the front of the school I noticed Kevin slowing his pace and starting to head off in a different direction. I frowned and Brittney noticed it.

“It’s the way it is slut. Don’t buck the system too hard. Do you want to go back to freshman year when you ate your lunch alone in a bathroom stall?” Brittney asked with raised eyebrows.

“No. But I don’t think Kevin should have to either,” I replied with a sigh.

“Well, then you’d have to change the system of smashing a bunch of hormonal teenagers into a school all at the same time. Otherwise it’s probably not going to get better,” She said as she grabbed my arm and pulled me along.

“You just have all the answers when you’re not calling me Mistress, don’t you?” I shot back as I pulled my arm out of her grasp.

She spun and I nearly ran her over as she pointed a finger in my face, “Not here!” She looked around to make certain no one was close enough to hear us and then whispered at me in an angry tone, “I have helped you out since I found you crying underneath the bleachers halfway through freshman year. Who got you on the cheerleading team? Who helped you figure out how to deal with the acne? Who helped your broken ass sense of fashion? I fucking made you sweetheart! Since I hit puberty and guys realized I had breasts I have had to put on a show. Last night was the first time I could let all of that go and make myself happy! If you fucking blow this and people find out about you and me I will have to not only go back to that charade, I’ll have to double my efforts! And without any hope of even a single night off. This glitter and sparkle with high kicks pep-parade is fucking killing my soul! Half the time I want to stab everyone in the face when they ask me about how dreamy some dumb ass guy on the football team is or if I’m excited about cheering for the big game. If you insist on fucking me over raw like that I promise you I will drag you into the pit of despair with me. Are we clear?”

I gulped and nodded, “Crystal clear.”

“Good. I fucking hate you sometimes.”

I saw her eyes start to water and she turned away from me and looked up at the sky for a moment. I was about to say something when she turned back with a large and obviously fake smile on her face, “Okay! Let’s go slut! And spread the word we’re doing an extra practice this weekend to get everyone on the same page when the sickos are feeling better.”

“No.” I said as I stamped my foot.

She looked at me crossly for a moment and so I grabbed her hand and pulled her to a corner of the school that was completely deserted and then spun around, “What the fuck is going on with you? I’m your best friend and I have no clue who you are. You were about to cry a moment ago. We need to talk about what we did last night. Do you hate cheering? Then why do you do it? And why do you hate me?”

I saw her eyes start to water again, but she started to blink rapidly to keep any tears from actually forming and took a deep breath before she started, “I don’t hate you, but I do. I hate that you’re so perfect. I hate that you’re beautiful. I hate that you’re on my mind non-stop. I hate I love your smile. I hate that you’re always so naïve about shit going on around you. I hate that you’re so sweet to your friends. But most of all, I hate that you’re not into me at all. Did you know that you’re the only one who actually knows why I don’t have a boyfriend?”

“Yeah, I helped you spread the rumor that you were saving yourself for some trust-fund guy that was half pre-arranged by your parents, remember?” I said as I nodded, “You didn’t want anyone but me to know that you were into girls. You said it would be social suicide.”

“It would be.”

“Well, maybe it would be worth it to be happy?” I asked her softly.

“Yeah, well that’s not possible,” She said as she shook her head.

“Why not?”

Brittney looked at me like I was stupid for a moment and then shook her head, “Because I’m in love with a straight girl you moron.” She paused for a breath and then added, “Fuck. All of this was stuffed down so far until last night just opened the flood gates. And he-who-shall-not-be-named is fucking amazing at letting you live out a fantasy. Remind me to kick him in the nuts later for being too good.”

“I’m sorry, Brittney,” I said as I pulled her tight for a hug.

“I hate the way your hair smells so good,” She mumbled into my shoulder.

“Do you really hate cheerleading?” I asked as I held her.

“I hate the fact that we have to be the side show to a bunch of knuckle dragging homophobes that can’t even spell touchdown. I hate how we are treated like eye candy but they can’t even play their way out of a paper bag. The football team is three and five this year. We won last year’s state cheer competition and we could do it again this year, yet we’re the ones on the sidelines? F-that. I hate the social hierarchy that comes with the whole system. It’s fucking maddening.” She replied with a sigh as she squeezed my waist tighter.

“Do you regret helping me get popular?” I asked as I petted the back of her head.

“No. Not at all. I’m sorry about all that. I was feeling threatened. I lost my head. You’re my stupid best friend.”

“Um, thanks I think?” I replied in a questioning voice, “So is everything okay? I mean if you hate the system so much I’ll try and change it with you. I’m always here for you Britt.”

She pulled back and smirked at me, “The two of us versus everyone? Ha. Neither one of us is a superhero, sweetheart. Not to mention half the shit I do here isn’t just for the social aspects of the school. My parents like having the perfect debutante daughter as well.” She paused and shook her head, “No, I don’t think I’m strong enough to overturn everything…” She looked at me and then smirked, “And I don’t think you realize half of the shit storm it would bring down on both of us.”

“I’ll be fine. If my shoulders can be the base for Peggy Thorton, they can hold your skinny ass up.” I replied back with a smile.

Brittney laughed as she sniffled and blinked some more and I added, “Hey. I’ll talk to what’s his name about calling you during playtimes. I may not be into everything you are but what’s his name seemed to be pretty all about it, and I don’t mind helping my best friend. I want her to be happy.”

“Thanks, slut,” Brittney replied with a smile.

“Oh shit yeah! Kiss!” I heard Vince’s voice yell out and looked out towards the parking lot to see a handful of the football players staring at us from across the school grounds.

“Fucking cow molesting pile of steaming excrement,” Brittney swore quietly as she shook her head and looked at the football player.

“Hey! Watch it or no one will want to kiss that filthy mouth,” I told her and she glanced at me for a moment and then laughed softly.

“Let’s go, slut. School’s about to start.” She grabbed my hand and we ran together away from the group watching us and in through the front doors.

++++++++++++++++++++

“Psst,” I heard someone whisper behind me and looked over my shoulder to see Brad motioning at me.

“What?” I hissed at him.

“Hey, I just wanted to say sorry about last night. It sucks that you had to walk home.”

“It’s fine.” I replied and looked back towards the teacher.

“Psst.”

“What?” I hissed again.

“Someone said that you and Britt were hugging this morning. Everything okay?”

“Her trust fund boyfriend was in an airplane crash last night… or a helicopter crash… I don’t know all the details, but he’s in a hospital in like France or something. She’s pretty emotional about it.” I told Brad the story that Brittney and I had come up with because we knew people would be asking about this morning.

“Oh, that sucks.”

“Yeah and Vince was a real prick,” I said with emphasis on the last word.

“Well, you know how guys are,” Brad replied back with a smug grin and a shrug.

“I know that the entire football team is going to be circle jerking at the prom when both Brittney and I start spreading the word about you guys all being assholes.”

“Calm down, babe. He was just having a bit of fun blowing off some steam. Besides I’ve got more chicks begging me to take them to the prom than you can count,” He replied as he sat back in his chair and wiggled his eyebrows at me.

“Is that a challenge?” I asked loudly.

“Is there a problem, Miss Summers?” The teacher asked as he turned around from writing on the board and the rest of the kids in the class turned to look at me.

“I don’t know, is there, Brad? I can count awfully high for a cheerleader.” I said with menace in my voice as I glared at him.

He looked around and then shrugged as he put his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair, “No, no problems here.”

I still wanted to slap the smirk off his face.

++++++++++++++++++++

“Okay, now balance both sides of the equation,” Kevin said as he pointed at the line on my notebook, “If you subtracted four from this side to get X by itself you have to do it to the other side as well.”

“So the equal sign is like the middle of a teeter-totter?” I asked as I wrote on the paper.

“Yeah, exactly. Now you just simplify the other side and you find out what X equals,” Kevin nodded.

“Okay, that makes sense,” I replied as I concentrated on finding the answer.

Suddenly I heard a noise and looked up to see Kevin getting pulled out of his seat and pushed to the floor. I then saw Brad, Eric, and James standing over the top of him.

“I thought I told you to stay away from Amy, dingus!” Brad said with a grimace.

I stood up and said, “He’s tutoring me in math, Brad! Leave him alone!”

“Eric can tutor you, babe. You don’t need this fuckstick,” Brad replied to me.

“Yeah, the guy with a C minus in the same class as her should do a real bang up job,” Kevin remarked with an eye roll from the floor.

Brad gave him a wicked kick in the ribs and Kevin let out a wheezing gasp as he struggled to suck in some air.

“Shut your damned face!” Brad yelled and we heard the classroom door open and Ms. Davis walked in and planted her hands on her hips as she stared at all of us.

“What is going on in here?” She questioned us.

“I fell out of my chair,” Kevin managed to cough out to her, “Sorry.”

“This is a quiet study period. Why is there so much talking? And Bradley you aren’t even in this class. Get to wherever you are supposed to be right this instant!” She demanded and pointed to the door.

Brad glared down at Kevin and then stepped over him and left the room and his two cronies went back to their desks. Kevin picked himself off the floor and held his ribs as he sat back down. Ms. Davis came over to me and looked down at my notebook and gave me a questioning look.

“Kevin is tutoring me in math. I need help,” I said as I looked up at her with shame.

“Is he now? Well that’s very mature of you Miss Summers. I think that probably warrants a few extra credit points on your last assignment. I look forward to seeing how much you improve,” she said and then walked back to the desk at the front of the room, “Just make sure you use your inside voices.”

I nodded and let out a sigh of relief, “I think that’s the nicest she’s ever been to me.”

“She’s just upset that you don’t apply yourself more. She kinda sees you as one of the girls that the rest of the female students look up to… So when you focus on cheering more than academics she’s worried you send the wrong message to everyone.” Kevin whispered back.

“It’s not that. I just don’t get this stuff. And I just don’t see it being useful in real life,” I replied back with an eye roll.

“Oh, but doing a high kick or launching a girl in the air and catching her is somehow applicable to real life?” Kevin shot back with a smirk.

“Hush you. What’s the deal with this problem here?” I asked and pointed to a small graph with a line that I didn’t understand.

“Okay, on that one you’re looking for what X will do as Y follows this line,” Kevin replied as he rubbed his ribs.

I pouted at him and again wished there was some way to change everything happening in my life right now. It was amazing that just a few days ago I didn’t see any problem with any of this. Now I knew my best friend was living a lie and I was acutely aware of just how messed up the social system was in my school. A system I had just gone with until I met Kevin.

++++++++++++++++++++

“The burgers are almost done!” I heard my dad call out and I sat up from the pool chair I was lounging on.

I slid my legs off the side stood up and wrapped my semi-transparent sarong around my waist as Brittney sighed and lifted her sunglasses to look at me, “Hungry?”

“Famished,” I replied and held out a hand to help her up. I couldn’t help but notice the way she looked up and down my body as I wore a small purple bikini.

We both walked to the picnic table and I saw the back door slide open and my mother hold out some bottles, “Will you put these on the table, sweetie?”

“Sure, Mom,” I grabbed the ketchup and mustard from her and put them on the table.

“I can’t believe I’m cooking tofu burgers on my grill. This is a man’s grill! It should have beef on it!” My dad grumbled as he scooped the burgers onto a plate and then shut the grill off.

Mom walked out of the house carrying a pitcher of lemonade and set it down on the table, “We’re just trying them out dear. The Delanders say they’re great.”

“Well the Delanders must be a bunch of hippies,” My dad muttered under his breath.

“Dear,” Mom commented with a warning tone.

Brittney giggled and Dad ignored her as he looked over the side of the railing and down at some bushes, “Hey Boy! You want a burger?”

“No thank you, Mr. Summers,” Kevin replied as he stopped trimming the hedges and wiped some sweat from his forehead with his arm, “I prefer beef too.”

“See? Even the boy knows you cook meat on a grill!” Dad said to my Mom.

“He has a name, Daddy,” I said as I sat down at the table.

“We just call him Chess Club at school,” Brittney remarked with a shoulder shrug, “What is his name?”

My mom let out a sigh, “Kevin, why don’t you come up and get a glass of lemonade at least. You look like you’re going to die of heat stroke.”

“Okay, Mrs. Summers. Thank you,” Kevin relented as he put down the shears and came around to the steps that went from the yard up to the deck.

“The yard looks great, doesn’t it dear?” My Mom said to my father as she pointed at Kevin with her eyes and handed him a glass of lemonade.

“Oh… yeah. Good job on the yard. You probably want money don’t you?” My Dad asked as he dug for his wallet.

It had been a little over a week since Kevin had first highjacked my body. I saw the cut on his forehead just above his right eye that was now healing from two days ago when Brad and Vince had beat him up and thrown him in a dumpster after school. He had only body hopped me once in the last week. He helped me with a math test by staying in the back of my mind and giving me hints when I got stuck. He stayed in my body for the rest of the day. He perved on the rest of the cheerleaders in the changing room after practice with my eyes and then when I got home he gave himself quite the little fashion show using my mirror and a fair amount of my wardrobe. After that I found myself using yet another vegetable before falling asleep and when I woke up the next morning he was nowhere to be found. When I asked him at our next tutoring session how he got out of my house he just smiled and shrugged and told me he had his ways. When I confided in Brittney she asked if he took any selfies and then seemed upset we hadn’t called her. A few hours later when Kevin sent her the selfies he had taken all seemed forgiven but she made it clear she wanted to be included in our next playdate.

“Oh, you don’t have to pay me right now, Sir. You’re eating dinner,” Kevin replied and gulped down his drink, “I’m gonna get back at it. The bushes around the deck are really overgrown.”

“You should take the money, Chess club. I’ve seen your car. You need it,” Brittney replied as she looked down at her nails.

“She’s a classic. Cars are supposed to have a few age marks when they get that old,” Kevin replied as he waved and left the deck.

“I’m so glad you decided to hire him to do our yard work dear!” Mom said to Dad, “He’s very thorough and our bushes needed the trimming.”

“I thought it was your idea?” Dad said as he rubbed his head.

Brittney and I exchanged glances as Mom started to hand out the burgers. Brittney shook her head as Mom held one of the tofu burgers out to her, “No thank you, Mrs. Summers. My father says that apex predators eat meat and if I want to take over his business someday I need a killer instinct and a thirst for blood. Tofu burgers don’t have blood.”

Mom blinked a few times at Brittney and then managed a strange smile before grabbing the ketchup and putting some on the burger and setting it down on her own plate. We all filled our plates with food and then started eating. After a few small bites of my burger I set it off on the side of my plate and saw that Brittney was now the one with the strange smile as she watched us. I looked at my parents to see them looking at the burgers with disdain.

“These are terrible,” My mother said out loud.

“It’s like chewing on a display hamburger that they use for a commercial, but it’s actually made out of paper and painted,” my father nodded.

“Hey, why are you guys eating? I thought you had a reservation at that restaurant downtown tonight? The one where the cook makes the food right at the table in front of you?” Brittney asked as she cocked her head to the side.

“Wait, that’s tonight?” My dad asked as he looked at my mother.

“Well, you two mentioned it to me the other night after I dropped Amy off when the game was done,” Brittney said with a shrug.

“Oh she’s right!” My mother said as she got up from the table, “I feel like I’ve been off a day all week.”

“Well, it’s not for a couple of hours. You can still make it if you hurry,” I replied as I glanced at my phone to check the time, “Weren’t you going to meet some friends at a bar afterwards? How do you guys forget about this stuff?”

My mother stopped and looked at us both suddenly, “Yes…” She paused, “Why do you two remember all of this? I feel like something suspicious is going on here. Are you trying to get us out of the house?”

Brittney laughed and smiled at my Mom, “Why would we want you out of the house? I see you guys more than my own parents. I like it here.”

“No parties tonight, ladies!” My father said as he pointed at both of us.

“Daddy, don’t be silly. Vince is having a party at his house and it would be poor planning to try and have a party the same night as someone on the football team. No one would show up,” I said with an eye roll, “And besides that, if we were going to have a party we would do it at Brittney’s house. Her parents don’t care if she has parties and they’ll actually hire a catering service.”

“Well… I guess that makes sense,” my Dad replied as he looked down at the table.

“Just go, Daddy! We’ll clean up! You guys go have some fun. You deserve it!” I said as I giggled at him.

Both my parents headed in the house and Brittney looked at me, “Nice save. I thought we were busted when your Mom started to think it over.”

I winked at her and then took a few more bites before I started to pick up the table. Brittney and I brought in the food, threw out the tofu burgers and then went back to lounging poolside. About a half an hour later I saw my Dad stumble out the door mumbling.

“Stupid tie,” he said as he pulled out the knot.

I smiled at Brittney and got up and went over to him, “Here, I’ll do it.”

I quickly did up the knot and smoothed his tie down and adjusted his collar and then patted him on the chest, “There you go. You look almost good enough for Mom.”

“Thanks, sweetie,” He said as he kissed my forehead and then headed to the garage.

I heard him moving cars around for a while and then much later my mother finally came down in a lovely burgundy dress. She was putting her earrings in as she looked at us and said, “You two be good, okay? Kevin will let me know if a couple of boys come over or something.”

“I guess I’ll call and cancel the male strippers,” Brittney said as she looked at me, “It’s a shame really. They’re just trying to work their way through college.”

“Very funny,” Mom replied dryly and then turned as my Dad called for her, “I’m just grabbing my purse. I’m on the way!”

We both walked to the side of the garage and waved as they backed out and then we headed back for the pool deck and went back to laying on our lounge chairs. About twenty minutes later Kevin came walking up on the deck and sat down panting. “How did you guys let the bushes get that bad?”

“Daddy works a lot, and Mom and I don’t like yard work,” I replied with a shrug without looking up.

“So are we going to do this or what?” I heard Brittney ask, “It was pretty clever to hop Amy’s dad and set up the dinner reservations and then her mom the next day and set up after dinner entertainment. We should have all night to ourselves.”

“Somebody is in a hurry,” Kevin teased her, “I was hoping to catch my breath first or maybe even take a shower.”

“You’ll be in Amy and she smells great. C’mon, Chess club, I’m already worked up!” Brittney complained as she rubbed her thighs together.

“Okay. I’ll take care of you Britt,” I heard Kevin say with a bit of an edge in his voice.

I wondered what he meant but figured I’d know in a minute when my body was under his control so I just laid back and closed my eyes. So I was surprised a few moments later when I heard him walk over but didn’t feel him touch me. Then I heard Brittney whimper and I opened my eyes to see Kevin covering her mouth with one hand as he lay on top of her. Her wild eyes darted my way and then fluttered shut as Kevin disappeared inside of her. She lay still for a few moments and I reached over and touched her with my finger. I then poked her slightly harder and said, “Hello?”

A shudder went through her and she gasped as she sat up quickly and pushed his clothing off her, “How long have I been out? Is he in me? What did he do?”

“Chill, Britt. He got in you like ten seconds ago,” I said as I shook my head at her, “It’s a bit disorienting isn’t it?”

“This wasn’t part of the deal! He’s not supposed to be in me. He’s supposed to be in you!” She said as she looked down at her chest with wide eyes like she wanted to claw her own skin off.

“Calm down! Why is it okay for him to be in me, but not you? Hypocritical much?”

“This is not my…” she started to say and then her mouth betrayed her, “You were right when you said you were worked up! It’s a slip and slide down there,” Kevin’s voice said as her hand went down to playfully rub on her bikini covered pussy.

“Get out! Get out right this instant!” She said as she yanked her hand back and stomped her foot.

“You’re not in charge, Pet. Not anymore!” Kevin’s voice declared from her mouth.

“No! You do not get to…” She started to reply, then she stopped and let out a surprised gasp.

She looked down at her own stomach and then let out a little moan. I saw her bikini bottoms bulge out slightly and then pull back tight.

“What are you…?” She started to ask and then moaned again.

She rocked forward and clutched her sides and mumbled a few words incoherently then rolled to the side and curled up on the pool chair with her legs tight against her chest. I sat up to look at her and again saw a bulge poke out of her pussy and stretch out her bikini bottoms before retreating in and then pressing out yet again. She shook her head and then rolled onto her back and crossed her legs on the chair, holding them together. She opened her eyes and looked at me as she bit down on her lip, “He’s… he’s fucking me… from the… ins…”

That was all she managed to get out and suddenly she let out a gurgle and stumbled off the chair on her hands and knees on the deck. I saw the back of her suit bulge out this time as Kevin’s voice came out her mouth again, “If you think you can beat me by crossing your legs you obviously don’t realize how many options I have.”

“I’m sorry!” She yelped, “I’m sorry, Mistress!”

The bulge retreated and she sucked in her breath and slowly got to her feet and flipped her hair back, “That is intense.”

Then she grabbed her stomach again and let out an “Ugh!”

Her eyes went wide and she stumbled to the edge of the deck and grabbed onto the railing as she bent over at the waist and then moaned. I was watching from behind as the gusset of her bikini bottoms stretched taut around Kevin’s dick as it forced its way out of her pussy once more and then sucked itself back in quickly. Her hands clawed into the railing as Kevin’s shaft popped out and back in once more. Her head went down and she moaned as it happened again. Kevin picked up the pace and I watched with a growing interest as Brittney squirmed in front of me.

Only minutes later she cried out, “I’m fucking c…c…c…coming!” and I watched her thighs again squeeze together as she bent at a full ninety degrees and I could see her gritting her teeth trying to hold back the screams of pleasure to not alert the neighbors that a girl was getting fucked in my backyard.

Kevin didn’t stop. If anything he began pumping even further out of her body and at a faster pace. Brittney’s knuckles went white as she dug her nails into the wood of the hand rail and her hips began to buck in time with his thrusts. I let out the breath I didn’t know I was holding and blinked as I realized I was getting turned on by this. Was Kevin going to ruin me on normal forever? Would I ever be able to have a happy marriage with a husband and two kids and a dog or would I become some sexual deviant for the rest of my life? Why was I so okay with the deviant option?

Brittney brought a hand to her face and bit down on her thumb as she screamed into a gag made of her own flesh and I knew she was coming again. I heard her struggle to suck air in through her nose as the orgasm crashed through her body and I watched her back contort as she tried to deal with the pleasures Kevin was forcing through her. As in the past he still didn’t slow down and now she was whimpering. She seemed to watch in shock as one of her own hands pulled away from the railing and slipped down the front of her bikini and she began using her fingers around her clit. My eyes were locked on the fabric between her legs as it fluttered like a sheet left on the line in a tornado. Her knees started to shake and she managed to gurgle out, “Please no more. Please I can’t. Please I’m going to pass out.”

Suddenly the thrusts became erratic. I knew from being on the opposite side of that cock that this was the end game. Brittney suddenly let out a breath like she had been kicked in the stomach and I watched as her body tensed. The bulge popped out and jerked, then wiggled and jerked once more. I saw a large darker wet spot forming in the center of her bottoms and then the bulge jerked again as Brittney fell to her knees and let out an, “AAAAaaaAAaaaAAAAAaaahhhh!”

Her one hand caught her and slowly lowered herself to the planks of the deck as the bulge finally started to slow its jerks. She then seemed to just flop onto her side and lay there. As mesmerized by everything as I had been, I was now suddenly worried and I jumped up and ran to her side.

“Brittney? Are you okay?” I asked as I shook her lightly, “Britt?”

Her eyes suddenly popped open and she struggled to sit up as I helped her. Once she was sitting a goofy grin swept across her face, “Wow that was intense. I think I might have overdone it.”

“Kevin? Is Brittney okay?” I asked as I bit my lip and gave her a worried look.

“She passed out. I guess both of us coming at once was a bit too much for her,” She said with a shrug as she looked down at herself and then readjusted her breasts in her small bikini top and then looked down at her bottoms, “Ick. I made a mess.”

“She’ll be okay, right?” I was still worried.

“She’s just asleep. C’mon, let’s go swimming. I want to wash this stuff out,” she replied as she got to her feet and then hopped into the pool.

I watched as she reached under the water and pulled at the edges of her bikini bottoms and wiggled her hips, “That’s better. The water’s nice! Why are you still up there?”

I shook my head and sat on the edge of the pool and dangled my feet in the water. She swam over to me and kissed my legs softly as she wiggled her eyebrows. I sighed and shook my head, “Okay, when you make me do stuff it’s hot, but I’m just not into girls. Sorry.”

“That’s okay. Let’s just have some girl talk then, slut,” She said as she pushed back and splashed water at me.

“It’s amazing how you can just slip into someone and pretend to be them.”

“Yeah, if only the drama club knew how well I can act,” she giggled and shrugged.

Talking about school reminded me of the gash on Kevin’s forehead, “Sorry about Brad. Again.”

“Eh. It is what it is,” Brittney said, “After high school he’ll go his way, and I’ll go mine. We’ll never see each other again. And if he’s focused on picking on me right now, he can’t pick on someone else.”

“I just wish there was something we could do about it. I feel terrible that both you and my best friend have to put on this act,” I replied as I frowned.

“Let us worry about ourselves,” She said as she splashed at me again, “Besides, how do you know I’m not plotting some big revenge and I’m just using the two of you as pawns in my game?”

I cocked my head and stuck my tongue out at him, “Because you’re too nice for that. I know you’re hanging out with us because you’re lonely. I saw it in your mind when you body hopped me.”

“What?” Brittney asked as she suddenly stopped swimming and gave me a concerned look.

“The first night you woke me up I looked into your mind. You fell asleep before me and I could poke through your memories. Isn’t that supposed to happen?” I asked her.

“Huh. No, I always assumed it was a one way street,” She paused, “But then again, the only other one I ever woke up was…”

“Your sister,” I finished for her.

Brittney looked at me strangely for a second and then laughed, “I guess you did see everything.”

“It’s probably the only reason why I wasn’t completely freaked out and tried to avoid you if it makes you feel any better,” I said with a shrug.

“Yeah, it’s a bit much the first time you have to deal with it, huh?”

“Oh no, I usually take a large knife to the table for dinner with my parents.”

Brittney started to laugh, came over and grabbed my feet and pulled me into the pool. I let out a squeal as I sank into the water, and when I came back up I splashed water at her, “Bitch!”

She was about to splash me back when she shuddered and then stopped moving for a minute and then Kevin’s voice came out of her mouth, “Hey! Welcome back!”

“I fucking hate you too now,” Brittney said darkly and then as a small smile crept onto her face she added, “But I wouldn’t mind trying that again. In like a month.”

“You guys want to see something kind of neat?” Kevin’s voice asked from Brittney’s mouth.

Both of us nodded and I saw a smug grin on Brittney’s face for a moment before her mouth opened and she started to let out a slow breath. She stumbled in the water and barely caught herself before she went under and then looked around at the water.

“What?” I asked.

“He’s… gone,” She replied and looked at me.

“What do you mean he’s gone?”

“I mean he’s fucking gone! He’s not in me. I felt him leave.” She replied harshly.

“Where did he go?”

“I don’t know! I didn’t know he could just disappear like that!”

“Well, I didn’t either!”

“I figured you knew more about it than me! You’re his little meat puppet!” She shot back.

“Hey!” I was going to say more but then I suddenly felt a tingle running up my back and my mouth moved on its own, “Meat puppet? Is that any way to talk to your Mistress?”

Brittney stopped looking around in the water and focused on my face as I reached up and undid the tie at the back of my neck. My bikini top flipped down and I hooked a finger at her as a small smile pulled at my lips.

“Mistress?” she questioned as she quickly made her way to me.

My arms wrapped around her and my right hand gripped the back of her head and pushed her face to mine and we began making out in the middle of the pool. Our tongues danced happily between our mouths and I could feel the desire flicker to life as my body warmed.

When I finally pulled back from the kiss I smirked at her, “Did you miss me, Pet?”

“Yes, very much!” Brittney replied back in an ecstatic tone.

I pushed away from her and went to the edge of the pool and got out. I was suddenly very aware of how my top was dangling around my waist. I looked back at Brittney and said, “Come to me Pet. I demand to be pleasured.”

I didn’t bother to watch Brittney as she splashed to get to the side of the pool. I just went and laid down in the lounge chair and slowly spread my legs. I felt Brittney’s presence as droplets of water hit my legs and I reached to my hip and tugged one of the ties of my bikini bottom, “You know what to do, Pet.”

“Of course, Mistress!” She said happily and I felt her small hands moving my bottoms to the side and her supple lips began kissing my womanly folds. I let out a slow breath as the cool sensation of the breeze blowing across my still dripping skin waged a battle against the heat radiating outward from my body as Brittney went to work with her tongue.

She lapped at me happily and my mouth rewarded her by saying, “Oh yes, Pet! Right there!”

She doubled down enthusiastically and licked at a feverish pace and I knew I would soon be awash in bliss. My back arched as I grabbed onto the side of the lounge chair and then I said, “Yes! Yes! Oh YES!” As the orgasm crackled through every nerve ending I had. My feet went tight to Brittney’s sides as my toes curled against her skin. As I came down from my high I pushed on her forehead to stop her and looked down through the valley of my breasts to see her face still shining with my juices as she smiled up at me.

“We have time, Pet. I don’t want to wear you out right away.”

“As you wish, Mistress.”

I pushed Brittney off me and stood up and stretched my arms above my head. In the back of my mind I hoped none of my neighbors were watching, but there was little I could do about it at this point. As I took a step toward the house my bikini bottoms fell down around the leg they were still tied around and I simply kicked them off and said over my shoulder, “Pet. Bring those.”

“Yes, Mistress!” I heard Brittney’s voice call out from behind me happily.

As I opened the door into the house and the coolness of the air conditioning hit me, my nipples jutted out as I shivered. I wondered what Kevin had planned for tonight.

++++++++++++++++++++

“Turn in here, Pet,” came from my mouth as my hand pointed to a small dimly lit building.

Brittney maneuvered her car into the small parking lot and I reached to open the door handle. Before I got out I fought my way to the surface, “Wait! I’m not sure I want to go out in public like this!”

My outburst didn’t seem to affect my body’s course of action as it opened the door and I stepped out. Brittney got out the driver’s side and by the time she had closed both her door and mine she was rushing in her stiletto heels to catch up to me. I tapped my foot impatiently by the entrance of the building and she quickly opened the door for me. I walked in the store and saw a bored clerk glance my way and then suddenly perked up as he shuffled to his feet. I felt my face and chest burn with embarrassment but from the way my body was strutting you would never know I was dying on the inside.

I turned to see Brittney stumble in behind me and I raised my eyebrows at her, “Try and keep up, Pet.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” she said back with a bowed head and then tugged at the hem of her black leather skirt as it barely covered the tiny black thong I knew she was wearing underneath. I shouldn’t really use the term skirt. It was probably more of a wide belt than a skirt of any sort. She was also wearing a mesh long sleeve shirt with only two black stickers covering her nipples. Her outfit was completed with the choker and the same shoes with the straps that laced up and tied behind her knees.

I couldn’t believe she hadn’t complained about anything. When Kevin had picked out her outfit after drying off from the pool I assumed we would be staying in for the night. Of course I was even more shocked when I walked into my parents room and pulled out a blood red corset, matching gloves that slipped up to my elbows and a pair of red knee high boots with a six inch lift that I fit into. My mother and I had the same shoe size, but I wondered about the rest of the outfit. Had Kevin picked it up when he had borrowed her body and stashed it in her closet? Or was it actually hers? If so, go Mom… but it still wasn’t something I wanted to wander around in public in. At least my skirt was longer than Brittney’s… although she had panties on.

My body turned and walked to one of the aisles in the back of the store and began looking through the toys, which brought me back to the present. When the slightly overweight and balding clerk rushed over to help me I wanted to turn and bolt but my body never even quivered as Kevin held the reins tightly. I ignored the clerk for a moment completely until he finally cleared his throat and asked, “Is there anything I can help you ladies find?”

“I was thinking about getting a butt plug for my Pet. Her anus is far too tight. Do you have any experience with them?” I replied back as I picked up a ridiculously large and thick one from the shelf in front of me.

I heard a small whimper escape Brittney but otherwise she remained completely silent as the man looked at her and then back at me, “Well I don’t have any personal experience with them but I can tell you what other people have spoken highly of.”

I dropped the gigantic wedge shaped toy back on the shelf and looked at the man with disdain, “Never mind then. I don’t really want to trust the word of peasants and miscreants. What do you have for dildos?”

“Oh, those are over here,” The man said as he motioned for me to follow him, “Did you want any type of material or size?”

“I can look with my own eyes. Why don’t you just let me browse,” I said as I dismissed the man with a wave of my hand.

“Oh, yeah, sure. Just call if you need anything,” he said as he nodded and retreated to the end of the aisle but stayed where he could blatantly ogle us.

“What do you think of this one, Pet?” I said as I took a veiny silicone lifelike dildo off the shelf and held it in front of her.

“Whatever pleases you is what I desire, Mistress,” she said happily without even looking at the cock in my hands.

“Well answered, Pet!” I said happily as I lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips, “You’ve pleased me greatly!”

Brittney didn’t respond but she beamed happily at me with a large smile. I handed her the dildo and kept going. I picked up two vibrators and gave them to Brittney as well and kept walking. I also took a small box that apparently contained a remote control toy and turned to keep walking. I then hesitated and reached back and grabbed another one. I then continued my stroll and grabbed another dildo with a suction cup on the base and some lubricant. I turned and headed to the check out and put the toys down on the counter and motioned for Brittney to do the same. As the man began checking them out I saw a small jar full of vibrators that were about the size of a small lipstick case. I grabbed one and put it on the pile and smiled at the man.

“That will be eight hundred and sixty seven dollars and forty seven cents,” The man said with a greasy grin.

“Pay the man, Pet,” I said as I waved my hand.

I heard Brittney gulp audibly and turned to look at her as her eyes went wide as she squeaked out, “I… I… I… left my purse at your house, Mistress!”

I let out a sigh and turned back to the man, “I don’t suppose you’d let her work it off? You can use any orifice you want.”

“Uh,” the man said as he eyed Brittney with unbridled lust and her eyes gave me a pleading look, “I could maybe…”

I interrupted him, “Never mind. I would rather have her owe me. Just put it on Kevin’s tab.”

The man blinked and then let out a small laugh, “Oh, you know Kevin? Okay, sure. Hey next time you see him tell him thanks! The stripper he found for my brother’s bachelor party was off the hook!”

“Tell him yourself. I don’t deliver messages,” I replied as I turned and started for the door.

I got halfway to the door and then turned back to see Brittney still standing by the counter slightly shaking as she pressed her legs together, “PET! Bring the toys. Now!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” She yelped out as she struggled to gather the armful of toys off the counter and chase after me.

“You guys have fun tonight!” The man called out as we left.

After we were back in the car and Brittney had loaded the toys in the back seat she looked at me before asking submissively, “Where to, Mistress?”

“Home, Pet. I would like to play with you now,” I replied as I ran my gloved fingers around on my smooth thighs.

Brittney was positively quivering as she tried to concentrate on the road while we drove and I pushed my way through Kevin’s now relaxed control to ask, “What the hell was that? How does that guy know you? How did you know about this place? Brittney how are you okay with what just happened?”

Kevin chuckled through my mouth and replied back, “One of the first things I did when I got here was get the lay of the land remember? A good old porn shop is one of the first things I find. The last time I was in there the guy was talking about how he needed a stripper for a party. I’m no saint, so I went and tracked down Brad’s mom. Why get angry when you can get even?”

“Oh Mistress, you’re positively devious!” Brittney said with a giggle.

“He offered you up to the clerk Britt! Do you remember that? Just a minute ago?” I replied back in a shocked voice.

“Whatever Mistress demands of me is a small price to pay for my fairy tale,” she said back blissfully.

“You’re both insane,” I mumbled as Brittney sped up to get home faster.

[xorg]

Chapter 4

I woke up with Brittney’s arms wrapped around my torso tightly as her head used my shoulder for a pillow. I let out a small sigh as I saw how peaceful her face looked. Kevin was still asleep and once again I poked through his memories. I couldn’t believe how much he had moved around and everything he had done since awakening as a body hopper, but maybe he just moved around that much because it was what his parents had always done as he grew up. I suddenly heard my mom calling out that she had made breakfast. I nudged Brittney awake and almost simultaneously I felt a shudder go through me.

“Let’s slip into some clothing and go be social, Pet,” came out of my mouth.

“Please can I just stay in bed with you today, Mistress?” She pouted.

I reached down and tweaked her nipple and she squealed as she kissed at my skin until I pushed her off me and replied, “No, Pet. I’m famished.”

I slid out of bed and quickly slipped into some yoga pants and a top while Brittney grabbed a pair of very brief cotton shorts out of her overnight bag and slid them on before grabbing a tight t-shirt and slipping into it.

Brittney and I left my room and slowly walked down the steps to the kitchen. She seemed to be a bit sore from the way she was stumbling. I could believe that, as I remembered what I had done to her last night as my dominatrix alter ego. I watched my hand go out and grab Brittney by the nap of her hair, pulling her back against my face as I whispered in her ear, “We aren’t done playing yet, Pet, but you will not blow anyone’s cover. Do you understand?”

She nodded quickly and I released her hair and then bounced down the last few steps happily and went into the kitchen.

“Smells great in here!” the words came out of my mouth in a cheerful tone.

“Thanks, sweetie!” Mom replied as she put some waffles down on the table.

Mom was wrapped up in a long fluffy robe and Dad was sitting at the end of the table reading on his tablet in a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. I pulled out a chair, sat down in it and then wrapped my legs underneath me as I quickly pulled a hot waffle onto my plate and started filling each individual square with syrup. I couldn’t help but be amazed at how Kevin imitated me. It was exactly how I would have sat and exactly how I would have prepared my waffle.

Brittney flopped into the chair next to me with a weak smile on her face. She still had bed head and let out a quiet groan. She thanked my Mom as she put some eggs on her plate and then let out a breath as she grabbed her fork. As she brought her fork to her mouth my hand slipped below the table and grabbed the small remote that was tucked in the waistband of my tight athletic pants and I pressed a button.

“Mhhmmmm,” she let out as the toy that was still tucked inside her panties from last night fired to life. I knew from experience that it sent mind numbing vibrations into her body straight through her clit.

When my parents looked at her she choked down her eggs and quickly said, “Mhm, these eggs are so good.”

“I didn’t do anything special,” my mom replied in a surprised tone.

I cut into the waffles and brought a bite to my mouth to cover my smirk as my parents continued to look at her.

“That’s a lovely choker, Brittney. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear it before,” my mom commented.

“I got it from my Mis…” Brittney started to say and then gulped, “Misty. A cheerleader I met at camp. Or something. It’s more sentimental to me now though, I guess.”

“Oh, did something happen?” My dad asked.

“Just… no… I…” Brittney paused for a moment and my hand slipped down once more and clicked the button again, ramping up the toy tucked against her pussy to the next level. “Ah!” She squeaked as she jumped and then asked, “What were we talking about again?”

“Are you okay, Brittney?” My dad asked as he watched her squirm in her chair.

“Oh I’m lovely,” she replied back with a smile.

I looked at the contours of her breasts under her tight shirt as she arched her back in the chair and I could tell that her short pair of cotton shorts would be absolutely drenched by the time breakfast was done. She reached up and tried to pull back her hair and I saw a shiver run down her spine as she enjoyed the sensations going on in between her legs.

“So what do you ladies have planned today?” Dad asked as he kept an eye on Brittney.

“We have cheer practice. We’ve finally got everyone back from being sick, so it’s time to really start getting the routines down,” I replied with a smile as I ate more of my waffle.

“Well that sounds fun. When does it start? It sounded like you ladies were up pretty late last night watching movies in your room,” Mom asked as she spread some jelly on a piece of toast.

“Ten thirty. We should have enough time to eat and get ready,” I replied with a shrug as Brittney let out another sound and my parents looked at her once more.

“So good. These eggs are just amazing,” Brittney mumbled.

I went back to eating my waffles and Brittney managed to reel it in. My Dad went back to reading on his tablet and chatting with my mother about what he was reading. When I was almost done I poured myself a small glass of juice and then also poured one for Brittney. She thanked me as she fluttered her eyelids and I watched her quiver while she bit her lip.

“Best eggs ever,” She said weakly as she set her fork down and reached for the glass.

“If you’re done we should hit the shower,” suddenly came out of my mouth and I quickly drank my juice.

“Yeah,” she said as she nodded.

We both stood up and left the room and I was glad my parents weren’t really paying attention to us anymore as I spied the darker spot on Brittney’s crotch. As we went up the stairs I felt Brittney grab my arm and spin me around. She pressed me against the wall and our lips were forced tightly together as she kissed me hard. When she finally pulled back she had a dreamy smile on her face as she said in a fully content voice, “I love you, Mistress.”

“I know, Pet,” came out of my mouth as I pushed her back and then continued up the stairs and into the shower.

I was just climbing into the warm water when I felt Brittney stepping in after me. She quickly went about cleaning me and when she was finished I returned the favor. After we were both finished I reached for the valve but Brittney grabbed my hand and pulled it back and then dropped to her knees. She looked up at me with large eyes as she leaned forward between my legs and started to lick. I hoped the sound of the shower was loud enough to cover my moan as I leaned my head back against the shower wall. The warm water flowing over my body and the feeling of Brittney’s flexible tongue inside of me worked together to quickly drive me to the edge of bliss. I let out a small scream as I came hard and my legs clamped tight on Brittney’s head, holding her there while I humped her face as I rode out the whole orgasm.

I finally released Brittney from my between my legs and she collapsed to the floor of the shower as she gasped for air. I grabbed on to the sides of the shower for support as Brittney stood up and reached forward to tease my nipples, “You taste amazing, Mistress.”

“Thank you, Pet, but we need to get out or we’ll never be done.” I pushed her back and reached out for a towel. Brittney quickly washed her face and then followed me. After we toweled off and blow dried our hair and put it in ponytails, we did our make-up and then headed back to my room to get dressed. It was just a practice so there was no need to be in our actual uniforms. I grabbed new panties and a sports bra and then my eyes went to Brittney.

“Wear the same black thong, Pet,” I demanded as I pointed to the panties she had taken off before the shower.

Brittney looked up at me with puppy dog eyes as she pouted, “But… Mistress… These panties are soaking wet. Everyone will smell me!”

“Not my problem, Pet,” I said without hesitation.

She picked up the thong from the floor and held it up for a moment and then a look of determination came on her face as she slipped her legs into it and tugged it up into place. She spun and bent over and started to dig through her overnight bag for some more clothes when my arms reached out and grabbed her by the neck and forced her down onto my bed. She tried to squirm out of my grip, but with just my right hand I seemed to be able to hold her down. My left hand slipped her panties to the side and reinserted the small remote control toy inside her. She bucked her hips and whimpered but then calmed down as I let go of her neck and let her readjust her own panties. I turned and continued getting dressed. I pulled on my panties and sports bra, then slipped into a pair of yoga pants and a tight t-shirt. Brittney also finished getting dressed and tucked a hand inside her pants. I could see her fiddling with the toy but she did not remove it.

We tossed a few more things in our bags and then headed down the stairs. I waved and said bye to my parents and as Brittney’s mouth opened to say something my hand went to my waistband and I flicked on the remote once more. Instead of words a loud squeak came out of her mouth as she tried not to paw at herself and then turned and darted out the door.

My father and mother said in unison, “Bye sweetie!”

My father then added, “Drive safe,” as he eyed Brittney dashing to her car.

“Is something going on with her?” My mom asked with a curious glance at me.

“I think she’s in a new relationship. She was hinting at it last night, but I try not to push her on that stuff. You remember that trust fund boy she was always talking about before? I’m not certain he was real, and she gets huffy if I ask too many questions,” I replied as I let out a playful giggle.

“Well good for her. She seems happy. I haven’t seen her like that since the two of you first started hanging out at the start of high school,” Mom said as she hugged me.

Suddenly I heard Brittney’s car horn beeping and I called out, “Got to go! Love you guys!”

I ran out to the car and tossed my bag in the back and then jumped in the passenger side of Britt’s car and looked over at her with a smile. She rolled her hips as she swayed in her seat and looked at me with hopeful eyes, “Please Mistress, I can’t drive like this.”

I winked at her and my hand went the small remote at my waist and flicked the button to the off position. She let out a sigh of relief and then pulled the car out of the driveway. We arrived at the school a short time later, and as we got out of the car we saw the football team practicing out on the large field next to where we parked. As we walked to the school we heard them letting out catcalls and wolf whistles. Brittney rolled her eyes but my body seemed intent on just ignoring them. We were there early so we unlocked the doors to the gym and began setting up. Just as we finished the other girls started to show up.

“Are you sluts ready to do this?” Brittney called out loudly, “Okay! Line up and…” her shoulders shuddered and her chin jutted out as she clamped her mouth shut.

I realized my hand was once again on the switch for the little toy stuffed inside her and I had kicked it on high quite suddenly. Her eyes shot to me as I saw the fear in them and then watched as she pressed her thighs together and continued on, “Line up and get… ready. It’s my senior year and I won’t… be able to be here… forever. So today Amy is going to… oh wow… Amy is going to lead so that I can see… if she has what it takes… to do this next year.”

“Well played, Pet,” I muttered under my breath with a smile and went out to stand in front of the line next to Brittney and then looked over at her, “Get in line, Britt!”

“Okay, if everyone is warmed up let’s get into it!” I said I pumped one hand in the air and the other went to my waist and hit the button for the remote to off through my pants, “In three… two… one… go!”

The girls started in on the routine and I danced in the front while watching everyone. We got about a quarter of the way in and I yelled out, “Rachel! Pump twist on the half beat! What dance are you doing?”

A moment later I called out, “Brittney, you’re a quarter step behind! Fix it!” I saw her nod and get back in sync and then I held my hands up to stop everyone.

“Tiffany, do you realize that you did the mirror image of everyone else throughout the entire routine? You’re completely backwards. Are you practicing in the mirror or watching the video Brittney uploaded? If you’re watching the video you need to do the opposite. It was recorded from the front. C’mon girl!” I said as I brought my hand to my forehead.

“Okay, from the beginning, and Tiffany, eyes on me. Do what I do.” I said as I walked in front of her and yelled out, “Three… Two… One… Go!”

We started to thrust and dance and I was stunned at how good Kevin was at every single move that my body made. At the end of the dance we stopped and paused and he pointed to Rachel, Mindy, Carrie, and Leslie and said, “Okay, the four of you watch me. When the chorus plays I want you four to pull off on either side and do a move like this,” I said as I popped my arms out to the side, made a small circle with them and rotated my hips and then did a four step dance, “Got it?”

I made them all repeat the dance I had just done and corrected them where they needed help and then we took it again from the top. I pointed out a few more things to the other girls and then had Brittney go to the front and watch the adjusted routine. We started on my count and she watched it and nodded, “Yeah, that is actually better. Good idea slut!”

As I returned to the front she slapped my ass and said, “Next routine. You’re taking too long getting these together. “

I raised an eyebrow at her and called out, “NEXT! Three… two… one… go!”

As the girls started to dance I slipped a hand down to my waist and started the toy in Britt’s panties. She stumbled for a half step and then pulled herself together and got back into rhythm. Again I made small adjustments but most of the girls seemed to have the dance fairly well down from previous practices. We ran through the rest of the routines the squad knew and then I showed the girls two new routines that Kevin must have known from somewhere other than my head. They were good, not overly hard, and would be a lot of fun at the game. We then practiced some lifts and tosses. After that we got into backflips and floor gymnastics before beginning on our competition piece. My body walked over to a camera Britt and I had set up at the beginning of the practice and turned it on. I then walked back and called out for the squad to start. I noticed that my body seemed to stay completely clear of the camera’s view point unless my back was facing the lens. Kevin seemed to be constantly aware of the position of my body compared to the camera and also his impersonation of me. He also seemed to constantly be able to fire up Brittney’s hidden surprise at the most opportune times and then shut it down before she completely lost it.

As we were wrapping up Brad and the other football players suddenly came in and started leering at us from the far side of the gym. Some of the cheerleaders smiled and put an extra bounce in their moves while others grimaced at the unwanted lecherous young men staring at us. When we finished our dance Brittney spun and called out, “Don’t you have anything better to do than stand there and stare at our asses? Get a life!”

“We’re just on the way to the locker room, cupcake, calm down,” Brad said with a head shake.

“I’m not your cupcake, you jackass!” Britney shot back.

“I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to the head cheerleader,” Brad replied with a smug voice.

“Let’s go, ladies,” I said as I walked to the back of the camera and shut it off, “You four clean up the equipment. Brittney and I will download the footage and get it to you guys tonight. Study up on it for next practice okay? I want everyone in perfect sync.”

Some of the girls walked over to the football players who smiled at them as they let out more cat calls while the rest of us grabbed our bags and headed out of the gym. I climbed into Brittney’s car and she started it up just as Brad jogged up to the side of the car. I felt a shudder go through me as Kevin relaxed his control and Brad tapped on the window. Brittney started the car and I could tell she wanted to leave but I rolled down my window.

“Hey cupcake, the dance is coming up and I figured we’d go together. What time should I pick you up?” He asked as he raised an eyebrow at me.

“Ugh,” I heard Brittney say from the other side of the car and when Kevin didn’t seem to be responding for me I replied back to Brad, “What happened to the piles of girls that you had lined up?”

“Come on sweets, you know you’ll always be my main girl. It’s only natural for the quarterback to go to the dance with the hottest cheerleader,” he replied with an easy smile.

“I don’t know, Brad. I don’t even have a dress picked out yet. I have a lot going on right now,” I replied back to him as I shook my head.

“What’s more important than looking good while you’re on my arm, babe? C’mon, use that pretty little head for once,” Brad said as he leaned down and looked at his reflection in the side mirror on the car.

“Oh that’s enough. We’ve got to go,” Brittney said as she put the car in gear and started to pull off, leaving Brad stumbling to catch his balance.

As we drove off she looked over at me with disgust on her face as she asked, “Was that you or Kevin?”

“That was all her,” Kevin’s voice came out of my mouth, “I don’t want to wreck her social life or anything.”

“He’s such a pig,” Brittney replied back.

“He was good enough for you to date all sophomore year, Britt,” I shot back with a sigh.

“It was a different time. We both used each other to build our social status,” Brittney replied as she checked her mirrors and then gunned the gas, “I don’t really want to think about it. I’m going to gag remembering him trying to force his tongue down my throat as he thought he was kissing me, or the times I had to lie on my back for two minutes and pretend I enjoyed it.”

“Ew, Britt. Ew.”

“Don’t judge me. I brought you to the top of the ladder with me, so just pretend I was doing it for both of us,” She told me and then cranked up the radio to stop any further discussion.

We went back to Brittney’s house and after Janice greeted us at the door she once again told us that Brittney’s parents were out of town, which resulted in Brittney dragging me up to her room. We both tossed our bags on the floor as she closed the door and then pulled me to her for a kiss.

I pulled back and she pouted until she saw me shudder.

“Take your clothes off, Pet. All of them. Then lay on the bed.” I commanded.

Brittney stripped in a hurry and the dove onto her bed and looked back at me with a large grin. I reached down into her pile of clothing and grabbed the small toy from where it was hidden in her panties and then crawled onto the bed.

“Spread your legs, Pet.”

She opened them as she reclined onto her back until I said, “Further! All the way!”

She did the splits and I lowered my face to her folds and licked from one end to the other. She let out several bated breaths as I continued pleasuring her. I had never gone down on a girl before but Kevin obviously knew what he was doing. Brittney was soon tipped over the edge of an orgasm and I felt a flood of her juices on my face. I would have gagged but I didn’t have an iota of control. As Brittney adjusted herself I felt my left hand reach down to my waist and tap the remote that was hidden there. The toy buzzed to life in my hand and I brought it to Brittney’s drooling slit and started using both it and my tongue to tease her.

She bucked and twisted and I looked up to see her roughly tugging on her breasts as her eyes rolled back. My tongue kept licking until I leaned in even closer and lightly used my teeth on her clit. She cried out loudly and my mouth giggled happily. I played with her in bed for almost an hour and several loud orgasms until finally my body pulled back.

“It’s time to be done, Pet,” I said with a sigh.

“No!” She said as she sat up and shook her head violently, “Please Mistress, just one more hour!”

I pushed her back on the bed and roughly twisted her nipple, “Does Pet decide what Mistress does?”

“Uh ah,” she replied back as she winced, “Sorry, Mistress. I just… I don’t want to be done with my fairy tale yet!”

“Every fairy tale has an ending, Pet,” my mouth replied back and then added, “And if you’re good a new one can start soon.”

She nodded and I felt that tingle inside of me. Kevin was coming out of me. I started to lose myself as the sensation washed over me and I fell forward onto Brittney. I started to feel tired and my eyes seemed to struggle to remain open. A few moments later I felt hands on my shoulders shaking me awake, “Hey, you better wake up if you want to say goodbye to Chess club.”

I looked over my shoulder and let out a sigh, “Leaving already?”

“I’ve got some things to take care of this afternoon, but it’s been a lot of fun. I hope you ladies had a good time too,” he replied as he pulled his shirt out of Brittney’s gym bag and slipped it on.

“How are you going to get home?” I muttered as I struggled to sit upright.

“I’ll call a cab from down the block. No worries,” he replied as he pulled his pants on, and then his shoes.

“I had a great time,” Brittney said happily as she stroked my hair.

“Yeah, I had fun too… but I have to brush my teeth,” I said as I pulled back from Brittney’s hands and watched him leave.

I headed to the bathroom and grabbed my toothbrush from the last time I stayed over and began getting Brittney’s taste out of my mouth. After I finished I used the mouthwash. I headed out to see Brittney still sitting naked on the bed, smiling and humming softly.

“You’re in a good mood,” I muttered as I stood at the foot of her bed.

She crawled toward me and reached for my waist and I took a step back. She frowned at me and let out a sigh then crawled off the side of her bed and went for her walk in closet. A few minutes later she came out wearing a set of matching red panties and a bra and brushing her hair. I sat down on the large couch in her bedroom and sighed.

“You’re in a poor mood,” she remarked and sat down next to me.

“Well, I’m not a big fan of the new taste in my mouth,” I replied glumly.

“You’re still going to go on about that?”

“Sorry, I don’t switch sides as easily as you.”

“I could teach you all about it,” she said as she moved over on the couch next to me and reached to stroke my hair.

I jerked my head away and watched anger flair to life on her face, “Fine. Be that way.”

“We’re not in your little fantasy anymore,” I said back.

“Oh, I’m well aware of that,” she replied as she stood up and took two steps away from me.

“Brittney, don’t be that way,” I stood up and walked towards her.

She spun and pushed me backwards causing me to trip on the edge of the couch and fall back. The cushions kept me from hurting myself but it was still a shock. I looked up at her with anger and she dropped to her knees on the side of the couch and looked at me with frightened eyes, “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to shove you that hard!”

“I’m fine.”

“Going back to my normal life after our little adventures messes with my head,” she said as she put her head down on the couch next to me.

“Yeah,” I said as I let out a breath and then stroked her hair, “We shouldn’t fight. We’ll still be around after Kevin’s gone, you know? We have to figure out how we work together again. Do we just go back to the way we were before? Friends? Or are we more than that?”

“What do you mean we’ll still be around after Kevin’s gone?” She asked as she sat up and looked at me with furrowed brows.

“Brittney, get serious here. He has this amazing ability. He’s traveled all over. Why would he stick around and play with us?” I paused for a bit, “We’re amusing him for a bit before he moves on. That’s all.”

She seemed to be too stunned to say anything so I continued, “He could be anyone. He could go anywhere. He’s moved around constantly. Hell, you think his life is easy here? You think he likes getting beat up by Brad? I’m actually surprised he’s still here.”

“You don’t know that!” She practically yelled at me as she pulled back.

“I’ve seen inside his head, Britt. When he’s asleep and I’m up I get to look through his memories. I’ve seen the things he’s done. Have you?”

She seemed to be breathing harder.

“If you don’t want to believe me that’s fine. But remember that when he leaves I’ll still be here and I’m your friend,” I said as I put my head back down on her couch, “And I don’t want this to screw us up. I want us to still work after all of this… no matter what form it’s in.”

She stood up and paced back and forth as she mulled over what I said. I didn’t interrupt her because I’d seen her thinking like this before. She slowly brushed her hair as she walked, occasionally looking over at me. Finally she sat down on the couch next to me and pointed the brush at me.

“You’re sure that he’s thinking about leaving?”

“Well I don’t know what he’ll do. I can’t control him like he can control my body, but I’ve seen how much he’s done. I just don’t think that we measure up to the excitement he could have when the entire world is his playground,” I replied with a hint of sadness in my voice.

“Well then I’m done,” she gave me a look of defiance and then continued. “I’m not going to get used to this little fairy tale if I have to give it up at some guy’s whim. I don’t care how good it is.”

“I’m sorry, Britt.”

“Hey! Don’t be sorry.” She gave me a small smile, “I’m glad I got to have you, even if it was just for a little while. You were everything I ever dreamed of,” She paused and collected herself as she sat tall, “But I understand that it’s not the real you. It’s the fairy tale you that he used to seduce me.”

“It just feels so good. I know what you mean. Having someone else move me. Make me do things. It just pushes the right buttons for me in all the right ways,” I said with a grin. “I’m getting hot and bothered just thinking about it right now.”

“That’s your kink? You like being controlled?” She said with a smug look on her face.

“Shut up! I don’t make fun of you for wanting to be dominated!” I said as I tossed a nearby pillow at her head.

“I didn’t mean it that way!” She squealed as she dodged the pillow, “I just… I was surprised. I didn’t quite know what you were getting out of this. I’m sorry I didn’t figure it out sooner, I must look like a lousy friend.”

“No, it’s fine. We both got sucked into this little escape from reality and it hit us both so hard.”

“Well, I’m done with that. I’m fine living a lie as long as I’m the one who gets to pick that lie and I’m the one who gets to say when it starts and stops,” she declared with steel in her voice and then looked at me, “What about you? Are you going to go back to him?”

“I don’t know if I can stop,” I replied sheepishly, “He can get to me anywhere. At school. At home. I mean, he’s my next door neighbor, and once he’s in it’s so easy to just fall back into it.”

She let out a breath and nodded, “Okay, well, whatever you decide I’m here to support you. The real you I mean.”

“Thanks, Brittney.”

She nodded as she hugged me tightly.

[xorg]

Chapter 5

The next day at school I managed to ignore Kevin completely until I got to my study period. Our arrangement of pretending not to run in the same circles meant that I could tune him out somewhat and nothing seemed out of the ordinary, until my study period when he came over to ask if I wanted help with my math. I tried not to look up at him as I kept my face in my book, “No thank you. I think I understand this lesson.”

I could feel him standing there for a bit until I heard him mumble, “Okay. You’re going to want to keep track of your negative signs when you move them to the other side of the equation.” He pointed to one of the problems I had written out in my notebook and then walked away. I let out a quiet breath and kept my face covered with my long hair as I erased my mistake and fixed it, then went back to stumbling through the math problems until I heard the bell ring.

After school Brittney gave me a ride home and as we pulled in the driveway Kevin was mowing my lawn. I looked at Brittney with hesitation in my eyes and she asked, “Did you want me to come in with you?”

I shrugged and she took that as a sign to shut the car off. We got out and started up the driveway. Kevin shut the mower off and called out to us.

“Hey!” He said happily, “Did you guys have a good day?”

“It was fine, Chess club,” Brittney replied as she pulled out her phone and turned it on, not even slowing her pace towards my house.

He shot me an odd look and then said, “I’m almost done. Are your parents around?”

Brittney spun around and gave him a cross look, “Not tonight, Chess club. We have to wash our hair and put on mud masks. You understand right? We need to look pretty for all the guys in our lives.”

“Uh, yeah…” He replied slowly as he watched us quickly head into the house.

I let out a long sigh as I closed the front door behind me and Brittney gave me a light punch on the shoulder, “It will get easier, slut. Stay strong.”

I nodded and we went up to my room. As we checked out some cheer stuff on the internet and went through our social media and exchanged gossip, I happened to look out the window of my bedroom and saw Kevin trimming the bushes along the fence in our backyard. As I looked out he happened to look up. When our eyes met he smiled at me. I quickly closed the blinds and went back to talking with Brittney.

++++++++++++++++++++

Two days later I still hadn’t really talked to Kevin at all. I was out shopping with Brittney, Rachel, and Tiffany as we chatted and laughed. We were looking at dresses for the dance when I got a text message from Kevin. I looked down at my phone and sighed.

Hey, haven’t talked in a while. Is everything cool with us?

I pulled Brittney to the side and showed her the screen, “Just ignore him. He’ll get the hint eventually.”

I sent back, Can’t talk now. Out with the girls shopping for a dress for the dance. Super busy lately. Is that not okay with you?

I watched as Rachel came out in a lovely robin’s egg blue dress that left her entire back bare and she spun slowly, “Well?”

“Oh, that’s the one!” Tiffany squealed.

“You said that about the last three dresses she came out in, Tiff,” Brittney chided her.

“Well she looks hot in all of them,” Tiffany fired back.

“I still like the silver one,” I chimed in as my phone chirped again.

I looked down to see the text, Oh sorry. Didn’t mean to bug you. I’ll leave you be. Just let me know when you want to chat again. Both of you just seemed a bit distant lately. I was worried I did something wrong.

I rolled my eyes and put my phone away.

++++++++++++++++++++

I was sitting in lunch the next day when Brad looked over at me, “So Sweets, have you decided what time I should pick you up for the dance or what?”

I let out a slow breath and Brittney nudged me under the table. I looked at her and she eyed me back and then looked over at Brad as she commented, “You don’t want to meet at the dance? You and Vince can do disgusting boy stuff right up until it starts.”

“No way, Britt. I want to show up at the dance with the hottest girl at school on my arm. How will anyone know Amy came with me if she doesn’t show up with me,” he replied.

“You’re such an ass. She’s not the only girl here you know,” Brittney replied back and Tiffany nodded.

“I know she’s not the only girl here, but she is the hottest.”

“Ugh,” Brittney said as she rolled her eyes and Vince and Brad high fived each other.

“So your house at six?” Brad asked me as he flexed his arms, “I’ll bring both my guns and we can take some pictures and shit.”

“Uh, sure. Whatever,” I said as I glanced in Kevin’s direction and then back at Brad.

Brittney caught my glance and gave me a disgusted look while Brad continued on, “Oh, make sure your dress isn’t too long. I like to slip a hand up underneath every now and then while we’re at the dance. It kinda gives me a preview of how moist you are so I know when you’re primed and ready for the main event. Oh, but the dress shouldn’t be too slutty. I mean my parents are going to see the pictures and everything.”

“Yeah, I just remembered I have to meet Ms. Davis for a math thing,” I said as I stood up and started to leave.

“I’ll come with you,” Brittney said as she stood up as well.

“Can chicks do anything by themselves? You go to the bathroom in groups, you go shopping in groups. You can’t even talk to teachers unless you’re in a group,” Vince said as he laughed and high fived another football player.

Brittney sneered at him and then we both started walking towards the exit. Suddenly she veered off and started walking toward Kevin. I continued on my path but stopped to watch at the doors as she went through the lunch room like she was on a mission until she was standing right behind him. She then popped the lid off her slushy with her thumb and held it over his head and dumped it. He was in the middle of talking to someone and his eyes went wide open as the cherry flavored frosty drink hit his head and went down his shirt and into his lap. He turned to look at her and she tossed the cup at him and then stormed away. I saw a confused look on his face as he watched the two of us leave the lunch room. Meanwhile every football player stood up and jeered from the table we had recently vacated.

++++++++++++++++++++

Brittney started her car but before she could put it in reverse there was a tapping on my window. I looked over to see Kevin standing there in a shirt with a large red stain down the front of it. I let out a groan as he tapped on the window again and Brittney used her switch to roll it down.

“What do you want?” Her voice sounded harsh.

Kevin looked at both of us and then asked, “Hey, I know I’m sort of breaking protocol here, but you guys don’t really respond to any of my text messages and we haven’t talked in a while. Did I do something wrong? Or something that pissed you guys off? I’m sorry if I did. Let me know and I’ll…”

“I’m done with you,” Brittney interrupted him loudly and his mouth snapped shut as he looked at her.

“Stay out of my body and stay away from me!” She paused as she stared hard at him and with venom in her voice added, “Well that’s what I want, but you’re a guy. So you’ll do whatever the fuck you want anyway. I just want you to know that I’m done going along with it.”

“What did I…” Kevin started to ask but I cut him off too, “We need space Kevin. Just give us space okay?”

He looked wounded as he took a step back from the car but nodded, “If that’s what you want. Sure.”

“It is,” I replied with a curt nod.

“Can I at least know…” He started to say and then suddenly large hands grabbed him and shoved him forward onto the hood of Brittney’s car. Vince stood on one side holding him down and Brad stood on the other side pinning his arms behind his back.

“What the fuck are you doing, loser? How many times does it take to get it through your thick skull? Stay the fuck away from the cheerleaders!” Brad said as he made a fist and jabbed it into Kevin’s side just below his ribs. Kevin let out a pain filled “oomph” noise as he winced.

“Brad!” I started to say until Brittney put the car in reverse and backed up, causing Vince and Brad to stumble and Kevin to fall to the pavement. As she turned the car Vince picked Kevin off from the ground and held him with his arms behind his back. Brad cracked his knuckles as he looked Kevin over with malicious intent. Brittney called out across me, “Make sure Chess club gets a good one to the face from me, otherwise he’ll never learn.”

Brittney then rolled up the window and I saw Brad pull back and crack his fist off the side of Kevin’s face, spinning his head around as I saw some blood fly out. I gasped and looked at Brittney who hammered down the gas pedal and sped off.

“That was a super harsh, Britt!” I called out as I tried to look over my shoulder and catch another glimpse of what was happening, but her car was already leaving the parking lot and the one sided fight was behind several rows of cars.

“Fuck him. He deserves it,” she said as she gave me a sour look.

“No, he doesn’t deserve to have his teeth knocked out!”

“Yes. He does. He was using us. Toying with us. Well, now he’ll find out why that wasn’t a good idea.”

I let out a sigh and looked out the window. I was worried about Kevin and tried to catch one last look as we zoomed down the street past the school, but the only thing I managed to witness was one arm pulling back above the tops of some cars and hammering back down. I gulped as I hoped Kevin would be okay.

++++++++++++++++++++

I was putting my earbuds in and just stepping out the door when I saw Kevin’s car coming down the street. I leaned against the garage door as I brought my leg up and stretched it. I saw Kevin shove the door of his car open with his shoulder and stumble out. His stained shirt was torn in several places and on top of the red slushy stains were new black sooty spots he must have gotten from rolling across the pavement. His right eye was swollen shut and badly bruised and the other side of his face was bleeding. He held his right arm across his ribs and his left arm hung limply by his side. As he stumbled to the door of his house, I saw his head turn my way and I saw him look at me with his one good eye. He stopped for half a moment and then looked down at the ground and continued to his front door.

“Oh my sweetie, what happened to you?” I heard his mom exclaim as the front door swung open.

“I fell down the stairs at school,” Kevin replied back in monotone.

“You fell down the stairs? Like all of the stairs in the entire building? Twice? Look at you!” She paused as she reached out and grabbed his head and looked at his face, “C’mon in and sit down. I’ll get some ice and the first aid kit.”

I felt terrible as I watched him disappear into the house. I pulled out my phone and texted Brittney, You have to stop this with Kevin. Brad almost killed him. He got beat to a pulp. I get that we are done being his puppets, but we’re going to get him killed. I hit send and then started out for my jog. I didn’t get very far before my phone chirped with a response, How do I know this is really you? F him. F you Chess club!

I felt my eyes start to water at the response and tucked my phone away instead of getting back to her. I shook my head as I ran and wondered how everything got so messed up so quickly. As the emotions churned inside of me the jog turned to a run, and the run turned into a sprint. My feet pounded against the ground as my lungs started to burn and my muscles started to ache but I kept pushing as hard as I could until eventually my body just gave out and I collapsed in a park. I panted and sobbed loudly as I curled up and wept until my emotions were completely drained out of me.

++++++++++++++++++++

A week and a half had passed since Kevin came home beaten to a pulp. He had given us as wide of a berth as he could at school, but the harassment continued as Brad worked out his aggression on him almost every day. Brittney was still just as pissed with him and routinely questioned me when we first met up and usually didn’t open up to me until she saw Kevin somewhere and knew he wasn’t inside of me.

I was putting the finishing touches on my make-up when my mother called up to me, “Sweetie! Your date is here!”

“Coming, Mom!” I called back and looked at myself in the mirror.

My hair was pulled back with two small braids starting at my temple and pulling back to wrap around the tight bun on the back of my head with some baby’s breath weaved into my hair. My make-up was done lightly to accentuate my eyes and my long lashes fluttered when I blinked. My pink lips shimmered in the light and I did my best to pull them into a small smile. This was supposed to be a happy occasion right? Why didn’t it feel that way then?

The dress I was wearing was basically red lace down my shoulders and over my breasts going down over my trim stomach, with red mesh over my cleavage to hint how proudly my bosom stood out from my chest while still keeping the girls firmly in check for no slip outs. It vee’d deeply down my back and the skirt flared out at my waist nicely with its hemline well above my knees, but low enough to be decent. I had glittering dangly earrings on and my red stiletto heels matched them perfectly. I grabbed my small clutch and made my way down the stairs.

My father smiled proudly at me and I could see how happy he was. My mother hugged me and exclaimed, “Oh! You look so beautiful!”

“Thanks, Mom,” I said with a deep blush and then heard Brad ask, “Okay! Are we ready to snap some pictures? Otherwise we’ll be late for dinner.”

“You look very handsome, Brad,” I said as he stood there in a nice suit that was obviously tailored just for tonight.

“Yeah, I’ve been doing some extra rounds at the gym to make sure I’d look great babe,” He said as he pulled his phone out of his pocket and started to type a text message. My father looked at him sourly and cleared his throat as he said loudly as if hinting at Brad, “You look gorgeous, Amy.”

“Let’s take pictures out by the rose bushes!” My mother cut in to redirect my father, which caused him to hold up the camera and nod.

We made our way outside and as Brad and I posed in front of the rose bushes Kevin had painstakingly nurtured to bloom, I felt guilt gnaw away at my insides once more. Despite that I put on a happy face and smiled brightly as my father began snapping pictures. My mother stood by his side and occasionally asked us to look a certain way or move an arm to a certain position. I tried not to change my expression at all as Brad’s hand worked its way to my ass and he gave it a squeeze while my parents were discussing if they needed any more pictures.

When they had all of the photos they wanted we made our way to Brad’s little red sports car. He quickly climbed into the driver’s side and called out, “Hurry up, Babe! We have to make up some time here.”

I smiled at my parents and opened the passenger side door and got in as my mother called out to have fun and my father called out to drive safe and reminded me of my curfew. Brad quickly backed out of the driveway and then gunned the throttle as we rocketed down the road. As he drove he looked over at me with his normal swagger and said, “So, I got us in at that little restaurant downtown. It’s pretty exclusive. My dad had to pull a few strings to get us in.”

“Sounds lovely,” I replied as I kept my hands in my lap.

Brad reached over and tugged at the hemline of my dress, “So what are you wearing under there? Do I get a preview before tonight or are you going to keep me in suspense?”

I pressed the clutch into my lap to stop my dress from coming up as I replied, “I think you’re going to have to wait!”

“You naughty little vixen! I like surprises I guess,” he said as he went back to driving.

When we arrived at the restaurant, Brad got out and called one of his buddies while I waited patiently beside the car and then we went in to eat. Brad ordered for me and told the waiter to just bring me a salad and a half sized meal because I was watching my weight. I pursed my lips as the waiter looked at me with surprise but I didn’t say anything because I didn’t want to start a fight in public. I texted Brittney to see how she was doing and let her know that I still thought Brad was a total dick. She came back with a roll eyes emoji and reminded me that I would basically be a shoe in for her spot on the cheerleading team next year and how this would help my popularity sky rocket. After our meal Brad argued with the waiter that he shouldn’t have to pay full price for my meal since it was a half portion and finally I took the credit card out of my purse and just paid for the whole thing. We then got back in the car and as we left the restaurant Brad lit up a cigar.

I coughed and looked at him with disapproval and asked, “Could you not smoke that in here? My hair will reek like cigar for a week.”

“Babe, it’s like my pre-game warm up!” He said and then added, “You’ll be fine. You girls have all that scented shampoo anyway. Just wash it twice or something.”

“Can you at least roll down your window?” I begged as I coughed again.

“Babe, I don’t want the wind to mess up my hair. Are you always this needy?”

I bit my lip shot another text off to Brittney.

When we got to the dance, I stopped by the entrance to say hi to Rachel and Hannah. Brad left me there to head inside and meet up with his friends. I went inside to find him and then sent a text to Brittney to find out when she would be arriving as I was already dying without her. Tiffany was there with me, but she was sitting on Trevor’s lap with the rest of the football team at a table off to the side of the dance floor. A few of them were taking up skirt pictures of Tiffany as she sat there but she either didn’t notice or didn’t care. I fired a text message off to her, and when she glanced at her phone her eyes went to my face and then she fidgeted on Trevor’s lap until he let her change positions.

I went over to Brad’s side and touched his shoulder, “Should we go dance?”

“Babe, calm down. We have all night. Vince has some booze he smuggled in so we’re going to work on our liquid courage for a bit and then we’ll go out there. Just grab a seat next to me,” he replied and patted the chair.

I looked over at Jackson as he readied his phone in case he could get a shot up my dress and I let out a breath, “I’m going to stand thank you.”

“Suit yourself,” Brad said as he fist bumped Jackson who looked a bit disappointed.

Finally I saw Brittney walk in with a guy on her arm I’d never seen before and I told Brad, “I’m going to say hi to Britt.”

“Okay, but don’t be gone too long, sugar. You know that I like your ass to be close by to keep my hand warm if it gets cold,” he replied back and slapped me on the backside as I walked away.

I let out a groan as soon as I got over by Brittney and whined, “Why did I ever agree to this?”

“Oh calm down. It’s just one night, slut,” she said as she popped open her compact and checked her make-up. “Reginald this is Amy, Amy, Reginald.”

He took my hand and kissed it gently as he said, “Charmed.”

“Oh, it’s so nice to meet a man with manners,” I said as I smiled at him.

“Why, thank you! It’s so lovely to meet a charming young lady such as yourself! I appreciate you not calling everyone you meet a slut,” he replied as he rolled his eyes at Brittney.

She looked at him dryly and as the song changed she let out a squeal, “I love this song! Come dance with me, slut!”

She dragged me onto the floor and we met up with a few other girls and started to dance and laugh. When the song ended we let out a cheer and the band paused for a minute as the lead singer started talking to us and then called out the next song they would be playing. I suddenly got a look of shock on my face and Brittney saw it.

“What?”

“The guitar player,” I replied.

She looked and suddenly her face mirrored my own as I asked, “Did you know Kevin could play the guitar?”

“If you didn’t, then I wouldn’t.”

The next song started and we shook our shoulders and got back to dancing. Almost half the event was done before Brad finally came out onto the dance floor. When he did he stumbled up to me and grabbed my ass as he called out, “C’mon babe! Let’s slow dance!”

He dragged me away from Brittney who in turn went to look for her own date as the other football players also stumbled out onto the dance floor to claim their own dates, shoving people out of one section of the dance floor. Brad pulled me tightly to him and then started to sway back and forth as both his hands grasped my back side. We turned in slow circles slightly off beat to the song and as we turned I looked up to see Kevin calmly playing. His eyes were scanning across the room but stopped as he noticed me looking at him and I gave him a half smile. He returned the half smile for a pregnant second and then dropped his eyes down to his guitar. I noticed his face was still bruised on one side. I put my head on Brad’s shoulder and sighed.

“Oh, hey babe, I forgot to tell you! I got us a room for tonight,” he declared proudly as he let go of my ass to fish a plastic keycard out of his pocket and hold it up to my face.

“Brad, I have a curfew! I can’t stay out all night,” I reminded him.

“Babe! It’s one of those rooms with the Jacuzzi right in it! C’mon! I shelled out big cash for this thing!” He complained back to me, “Just shut your phone off. Your parents will forgive you. It’s not like you’ll be dead or anything, you’re out with me.”

“Brad, I…” I started to say until Trevor tapped him on the shoulder and pointed at the stage and interrupted me, “The fucking douche is on stage. Did you see that shit? We should mess him up afterwards before we go to the hotel.”

“No, you shouldn’t!” I said as I pulled back from Brad’s arms, “He’s been through enough. You need to leave him alone.”

“Why do you care what happens to that fuckstick?” Brad asked as he laughed.

“Because I don’t want him to die. You’ve beat him enough. He’s not even coming close to me anymore.”

“Babe, the beatings are like a warning to the rest of the losers in this school. If we stop with him, we’ll have to start with another one of the random chodes that think they’re as good as us,” Brad replied as he held up his hand to high five Trevor.

“I need to get a drink,” I declared and left Brad on the dance floor.

I found Brittney by the punch bowl and told her about the football team’s plan for after the dance. She didn’t seem concerned. I huffed off to the bathroom and she followed me.

Inside as we were checking our make-up in the mirror she looked at me, “You have to let him go. I don’t know what he’s still got on you, but just forget him.”

“I could probably forget him if I didn’t have to see him come home bruised and bloody every other day. How can you not care?”

“I’m still pissed,” she replied as she shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly.

“If we’re friends, you will stop trying to get him beat up,” I told her plainly as I looked at her in the mirror.

“It’s like that?” She said as she re-applied her lipstick, “You’re picking sides like that? Are you still doing things with him?”

“No Britt, I’m not. But I can’t watch anyone get beat like that day in and day out. No matter how mad I am at them.”

She pursed her lips and put away her lipstick and sighed, “Fine. Help me find my date and I’ll see about calling off the beat downs.”

“You lost your date?”

“Shut up, slut. He was just some college boy from the country club who looked good in a suit. I barely know his name, but I know I didn’t want to go with some immature high school boy who was going to grab my ass all night,” she replied as we left the bathroom.

We left and started going around the dance floor looking for Reginald but couldn’t seem to find him anywhere. As my eyes scanned across the dance floor, I saw Brad dancing with some other girl. I shook my head and nudged Brittney and pointed at the two of them.

“Perfect night. So magical,” I said sarcastically.

“He’s such a pig,” she replied and then we left the gym to check the few hallways that were open to see if Reginald was out there.

“Did he leave?” I asked as we couldn’t find him out in the hallways either.

“I drove, so if he left he hitched a ride with someone,” she said with a shrug and we headed back into the gym where the dance was set up.

“Oh, for fucks sake,” I muttered as I saw my date now in a full make out session with the girl he had been dancing with from before on the middle of the dance floor. He had one hand slid under the exceedingly short hemline of her dress and was obviously getting quite the handful. Some of the football players were standing by pumping their fists in the air and encouraging him.

“He’s such a fucking pig,” Brittney replied as she shook her head and then pointed off to the side of the gym. “Is the equipment room door open?”

“It almost looks like it,” I replied and we headed that way.

As we walked across the gym, several cheerleaders came rushing over to us with distress on their faces. They crowded around me and said, “Did you see what Brad is doing and with who? I always knew Gisselle was a slut. Can you believe her? Are you going to go over there? You should totally bitch slap her and put her in her place.”

I stopped momentarily and looked at all of them and then held my chin high as I said, “They’re both assholes and neither of them is worth my time. I hope they make each other very happy while giving each other new STDs.”

The girls smiled and giggled as they nodded in agreement and we all followed after Brittney. She was already pulling at the slightly open equipment room door to bring it out its full arc and both her hands shot to her face as she gasped. The rest of us got there and peered in, and suddenly we had equally shocked looks on our faces, except for Tiffany who let out a muffled squeal as she covered her mouth.

Reginald was down on his knees with Trevor’s cock in his mouth as he enthusiastically swallowed the football player’s meat stick. Trevor had his shirt off with his eyes closed as he bucked his hips and softly moaned, “You take it all in your face! Tell me you want it! Oh I want to come on your face! Fuck, I love a little bit of facial hair brushing against my dick!”

“WHAT THE FUCK TREVOR!” Tiffany screamed at him. His eyes popped open and he looked over at her and then tried to push Reginald off his dick.

“What the fuck man, I’m not gay! What the fuck are you doing?” Trevor yelled as he turned his back to the door and tried to stuff his cock back in his pants.

Reginald leaned back and looked at him with wide eyes, “You hit on me you ass!”

“Fuck you, you pansy! You better get the fuck out of here or the entire team is gonna beat your faggot ass!” Trevor said as he turned back around with an obvious erection still pressing against his pants.

I saw Brittney looking to the stage and followed her eyes to Kevin as he stood there playing with his back to the crowd oblivious to everything before looking back to me and declaring, “He has to be behind this somehow!”

It was difficult to respond as Tiffany wept loudly, spun, and started to run out of the gym. Trevor pushed past us as he swung his arms in his shirt and ran across the gym in the opposite direction from his girlfriend. Brittney tapped her foot as she went back to staring at her date who looked at her and shrugged, “You didn’t realize I was gay? I was wearing a matching ascot at the country club. I figured you just wanted to bring a guy who could actually dance.”

Brittney closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose and I turned to start after Tiffany. I spent most of the rest of the dance trying to comfort the poor girl and keep Rachel away from her as she gloated about the fact that she couldn’t believe her and Tiffany almost got in a spat over a gay guy. Every time she mentioned it Tiffany would break out sobbing once more. Finally when Rachel commented that it was now obvious why Trevor had chosen Tiffany because of her manly shoulders, I kicked her out of the bathroom and texted Brittney to keep Rachel managed and away from the bathroom. I finally got Tiffany calmed down when Hannah stopped by to tell me that she had taken her own car and would give the still slightly crying Tiffany a ride home. After dealing with that drama I was ready for a breather, so when I walked out of the bathroom and almost knocked down Brad I found myself gritting my teeth.

“Babe, are you almost ready to go,” he asked as he swayed on his feet. I could smell the liquor on his breath.

“What fucking planet do you think you’re on?” I yelled back at him.

“What crawled up your ass? Let’s just get to the hotel and I’ll do a little exploring and see if I can’t dig that stick out of there for you!” He said as he grabbed for my breasts.

I swatted his hands away, “Fuck you! Go take your new best friend to the hotel! Gisselle seemed to be all primed and ready for you a little while ago!”

“Babe, you know you’re my number one girl! Gisselle is fun to mess around with, but she’s nowhere near as hot as you. C’mon! I wanna go and get laid!” He said as he tried to wrap an arm around my shoulders.

I ducked his arm and shoved him back and dropped my ultimatum, “Fuck you and the horse you rode in on. I am not your number one girl. Don’t talk to me, don’t come near me or the next time I will punt your balls through your throat! You cheated on me right in front of me! In front of everyone at the school! How do you not understand that, you moron!”

He stood back and held his hands up as he shook them, “Woah babe. You just had to say you were on your fucking period this weekend and I’d have found a different girl. I do not need all this emotional screaming.”

I clenched my jaw as my eyes narrowed on him and I could feel my blood boiling, “I can’t believe you, but you know what? This is my fault. I should have told you off a long time ago. I should have kicked your balls to the moon the first time you cheated on Britt! No one deserves this. Why don’t you go fool around with Trevor if you need someone to take to the hotel room that bad? I’m sure he’s got a big set of blue balls right now!”

I spun on my heels and stormed off and heard Brad coming after me so I yelled out over my shoulder, “I swear I will hose you down from head to toe with pepper spray if you follow me Brad!”

“But Babe… What am I supposed to do here? Rub one out? In the room by myself?” I heard him ask as he stopped walking, but I ignored him and texted Brittney, Are you still here? Can you give me a ride home?

My phone chirped moments later and I opened a text from her, At the car. C’mon slut I’ll give you a ride. It’s been a hell of a night. Can I sleep at your house? I don’t wanna go home and be alone tonight.

I let out a sigh of relief and headed out to meet her. As I dropped into the passenger seat I blew a stray strand of hair out of my face and looked at her with a tired sigh, “I’m skipping the next dance.”

“Sounds like a plan,” she replied as she started the car and we headed out.

As we drove Brittney suddenly started to giggle until it built up into chuckling and that built into full-fledged hysterical laughing. As she kept going I couldn’t help but start to laugh as well. She looked over at me with tears in her eyes as she asked, “Did my date for the dance really have a dick in his mouth?” She then started to laugh even harder.

I nodded as my laughter became uncontrollable until we suddenly felt the car lurch and felt a loud thunk as the wheel jerked in Brittney’s hands. She slammed on the brakes, we stopped, then got out and looked back at a nasty pothole in the road behind us. We then looked back to Brittney’s car, which was now leaning at an angle as the air quickly gushed out of the tire.

“Perfect ending to a perfect evening,” she declared as she leaned back against the side of the car in her dress and brought a hand to her forehead.

I suddenly heard another car coming, looked up and saw the headlights and then noticed it was slowing down. It turned its hazards on as it slowed, pulled over to the side and stopped behind us. I saw the door open. It wasn’t until the driver was all the way out that I saw who it was.

“Kevin?” I asked the shadowy figure.

“Oh, for fucks fucking sake. It’s like today just wants to shit on me as many times as it can!” Brittney declared as she pushed off the fender and went to the driver’s side of the car and sat down.

“Flat tire?”

I just nodded back to him.

“Okay, pop the trunk,” he replied and motioned at the back of the car.

I looked at Brittney whose only response was to slam her door shut and lean back against the headrest of the seat.

I looked back at Kevin and said quietly, “I’ll get it.”

I got in the passenger side and reached across Brittney to push the small button and heard the trunk release. As I straightened up she hit the electronic lock button for the doors and held her hand up against the window with her middle finger pressed to the glass.

“Look, whatever. You don’t even have to talk to me. I’ll fix the tire and then I’ll leave. No contact at all, okay?” He said to us through the glass as he quickly went to the trunk and moments later came back with the jack and a tool he must have found in there somewhere as well. He knelt down and went to work on the tire with the tool and a few grunts and then I felt the side of the car raise up. I looked at Brittney but she kept staring straight ahead and ignored both of us. I saw Kevin pull the tire off and carry it to the back of the car and then return with the spare tire. He knelt down once more and I heard more noises and a few more grunts and then felt the car lowering. He then went back to work on the tire for a bit. Once he was done with that he carried the tool and the jack and I heard them hit the bottom of the trunk with a thud. The trunk then slammed shut and I heard him knock on it a few times to let us know he was done before he went back to his own car. His hazard lights turned off and he pulled around us and drove down the street without saying another word.

I looked over at Brittney who was now gritting her teeth and then she finally let out a long breath as she started her car and drove off after Kevin’s tail lights had disappeared out of sight. She was stone silent the entire ride home, and as she pulled into my driveway she put the car in park. I got out and saw Kevin in the driveway next door with the hood up on his car.

“I’m going over to say thank you,” I told Brittney.

“Fine. But now I have to come because otherwise I won’t know if he’s in you or not. But I am NOT getting any closer to him than the edge of the driveway. And I am NOT saying thank you,” she huffed back at me.

I walked across the lawn and stopped a few feet away from him and softly said, “Um… Hey, I just wanted to thank you for your help with the tire.”

“Don’t mention it,” he said without looking up from whatever he was wrenching on under the hood.

“How is your face?” I asked as I looked at him in the dimness of the mechanics light he had hanging from the underside of his car’s hood.

“Its fine,” he replied, still without looking up.

“It looked like it hurt,” I said with a shrug.

“Not as much as other things,” he replied, still not looking at me.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS YOUR PROBLEM?” Brittney suddenly screamed at him from the end of his driveway loud enough to startle us both and as Kevin jumped his head slammed into the underside of the hood.

He turned around while rubbing his head and glared at her as he set the wrench down on the front of his car, “What’s my problem! What’s your problem? I don’t even know what I did!”

Suddenly Brittney was running at him. He leaned back against the front of his car and she shoved at him, tipping him backwards over the engine and she grabbed a hold of the collar of his shirt and then pushed him roughly to the ground alongside the car.

“Brittney!” I called out as I watched her grab the wrench off the front of the car and hold it high above her head. Kevin covered his head with his arms.

She swung the wrench down in a wide arc and connected with the middle of Kevin’s back with a loud thud. He yelped in pain while she stood over him with a heeled foot on either side of his body. Brittney suddenly started to sob loudly and dropped the wrench on the concrete next to him, which caused a loud clang to ring out in the night.

“You were going to leave us! You were going to leave Amy! You were going to leave me!” She yelled at him, “You just decided to play with us like toys and then when you were done you’d just walk away and leave us behind used and abused like every other fucking man on the face of the planet!”

“What are you talking about, you crazy woman?” Kevin asked as he pulled his arms down from his face.

“Was it a game to you?” She kicked him in the stomach with her foot, “We didn’t even matter did we?” She kicked him again, “We were just something to pass the time, huh?” She kicked him another time and then went back to sobbing loudly and covered her face with her hands as she bent forward and cried harder.

“I thought we were all having fun! What did I do that crossed a line?” Kevin questioned her.

“You were…” She got out in between sobs, “Going to,” she gasped for air, “LEAVE!” she yelled as she balled her fists. I thought she was going to start swinging at Kevin and he also brought up his arms protectively over his head once more, but then Brittney suddenly collapsed heavily on top of him as tears began to flow from her eyes. She panted as she cried loudly.

Kevin slowly brought his arms down from around his face and put them around her as she lay on top of him weeping. He then slowly brought a hand to her head and gently petted her messed-up hair as he looked at me with questioning eyes. Brittney kept crying, occasionally bringing a balled fist up into the air and smacking it against Kevin’s shoulder lightly as though she had already spent everything she had in her but wasn’t done hitting him yet.

Finally she cried herself out and she sniffled as she pulled back. Her mascara was smeared all over her face as she looked at him and asked softly, “Why? Why would you show us this just to leave us here?”

He pushed her into a sitting position and then grunted as he spun to lean against the car. He pulled her back against his chest and stroked her hair some more as he asked, “Who said I was leaving?”

Brittney didn’t respond with words, she just pointed at me over her shoulder and sniffled as she buried her head into his chest. Now it was my turn. The emotions that had been building and the guilt that had been churning in my gut since I had seen Kevin get beaten on the hood of Brittney’s car came flooding out at once. I dropped to my knees as the tears came streaming from my eyes and I managed to sputter out, “I saw into your mind again.”

Kevin gave me a confused look as I paused and took a breath to keep myself from losing it quite as much as Brittney had before I continued, “I saw it all. All of the things you did. All of the places you’ve been. You’ve never stayed in one place for very long. You’re constantly moving around, and you spend even less time in one place since you found out about your powers. After that it was maybe a month in one spot or even less. I told Brittney about it. I told her we didn’t stand a chance against the entire rest of the world!”

“So you decided to get me beat up until I left?” He looked at me like I was a crazy person.

I shook my head, “We were just going to stop talking to you. I don’t know what happened. It just got out of control and all messed up! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” I said as the tears started to flow faster.

“I was pissed,” Brittney said as she pulled back and looked into his eyes, “I was so pissed off at you, and I wanted you to hurt as much as I could,” she managed to get out before she started to cry again.

Kevin took a deep breath and pulled Brittney’s head to his chest, “Are you both okay? You’ve had a big night.”

Brittney’s hand came back in a balled fist once more and she brought it down into Kevin’s shoulder, “Why! Why are you still being so nice! You’re supposed to hate us back!”

Kevin laughed as he shrugged, “I dunno. I just can’t hate you two. I think I love both of you, and we’ve had kind of a messy relationship so far, so I just figured this was part of it. I mean, it’s got to be a lot for you ladies.”

Brittney sniffled and then let out a wheezing breath, “So you’re not leaving us?”

Kevin sighed and kissed Brittney’s head and motioned for me to come over to him. I sat down next to him and leaned against the car as he put his arm around me and stroked my arm, “Brittney, I figured you’d leave me and Amy.”

Brittney pulled her head back and gave Kevin a disbelieving look. She shook her head as Kevin continued, “It’s your senior year. I figured you’d be off to college while Amy and I still have a year of high school left.”

“But…” Brittney started to sob again and Kevin shushed her and then said, “Hey, that’s why I got a car. She doesn’t look like much but she’s a good runner. Plus it’s got big bench seats. I thought we could use it to come and visit you in college, and I thought after you’ve been in college for a year, Amy would be going somewhere the following year, and I wanted to be able to drive anywhere in the country. Even if you’re on the east coast and Amy’s on the west coast we can still take road trips back and forth and we won’t even need a hotel or anything in between.”

“That sounds kind of fun,” Brittney said as she wiped at her eyes.

“But what about everything you’ll be missing?” I asked him as I tried to hold back more tears.

“Amy, I’ve moved around my entire life. Now add in the body hopping and the randomness of that. When I met you guys I thought for the first time in my life I found a place I could happily stay put and still have all the fun I could handle. I am so ready to not wake up in a bed and wonder where the hell I am. Have you ever had to call the front desk of a hotel just to ask them what city you’re in? It’s not all it’s cracked up to be,” Kevin told me with a happy look in his eyes.

“Really?” I said as I wiped tears away from my eyes.

“Did you guys know I turn eighteen in a week and a half? I kinda already told my Mom and Dad that I was going to stay here and finish out high school even if they moved again. And after that it’s off to college, but again, that’s why I got the car,” Kevin said as he banged his head off it lightly.

He let out a chuckle after a moment and then added, “Plus I was kind of hoping maybe all three of us would pick colleges close by each other, or maybe even the same one.”

“I wanna do that,” Brittney whispered as she nodded slightly.

“So can we go back to talking now? Even if it’s in secret,” Kevin asked as he rested his head against the car. “This has sucked for me. I hate not seeing both you. That’s been the worst part of all of this.”

I leaned my head against his shoulder, “I’m so sorry Kevin. I didn’t know…”

“Oh hush. It’ll be fine. Bruises heal and chicks dig scars, right?” he said with a smile.

“I still shouldn’t have looked into your mind. It led to all of this,” I said as I looked out down the now quiet street of my neighborhood.

“You should look if you want to,” he replied back, “I do all the time when I’m in someone.” He paused and then stared into my eyes, “The thing is, you have to be careful. If you are worried about something, ask me. I’ll be honest. The other thing to keep in mind is that people have a lot of thoughts going through their heads. They don’t always say or act on them though. So, like, you may see someone thinking they want to stab someone… but they don’t… Like for example, how many times have you wanted to stab your math teacher? You can’t really judge someone on what they think. Thoughts pop into people’s heads all the time.”

“Yeah, okay. Actual communication using words.”

“Exactly.”

We suddenly heard soft snoring and we both looked down to see Brittney fast asleep. Kevin laughed softly as I rolled my eyes, “What are we going to do with you, Britt?”

“She’s an emotional firecracker,” Kevin said, “We’re going to have to handle her with care. Right or wrong, when she’s had her fill she’s going to blow up on us.”

I nodded and he looked back to me, “I’m going to have to get better at talking things out. Letting you ladies know what I’m thinking. I should have probably put up more of a fight for both of you too, instead of just standing back.”

“Is that what you think?” I said as I elbowed him softly, “So what do I need to work on then? In your expert opinion.”

“You need to work on your confidence,” he said without skipping a beat. “You don’t see how amazing you are. Anyone that has you in their life is lucky.”

“You are such a suck up,” I said as I let out a groan and bounced my shoulder into his.

Brittney’s head slowly rose and she looked up at Kevin, “Did I fall asleep?”

“Yeah, we should probably all get to bed, it’s been one hell of a night,” Kevin told her.

“Are you coming to bed with us?” Brittney asked, and the pleading in her voice matched the look in her eyes.

“Not tonight, Pet. You need sleep. We’ll play tomorrow if you’re up for it.”

“Boo hiss,” Brittney replied quietly as she pouted and stood up with Kevin’s assistance and then brushed off her dress.

I stood up and then offered a hand to Kevin who took it and groaned as he got back to his feet. All three of us went back across the yard to Brittney’s car. Kevin opened the back door and pulled out her overnight bag and carried it for her while he walked us to my front door.

“Oh hey, I didn’t know you could play the guitar so well!” I said as I pulled out my key.

“I didn’t know Brittney’s date could play the skin flute so well,” Kevin replied. Brittney let out a peal of laughter that ended in a snort and she slapped her hands over her face.

“You’re in a band?” I questioned him as I went to turn the key in the lock.

“No, the regular guitar player broke his wrist and they needed someone for the night. I knew all the songs and so I helped ‘em out,” Kevin replied with a shrug.

“Helped who out?” I suddenly heard my Dad’s voice as the door swung open with my key still in the lock.

“Oh hi, Daddy!” I said as I turned to suddenly see him.

“You’re late,” his voice was stern as he frowned at me.

“What?” I looked at my phone to see the time.

“You were supposed to be home fifteen minutes ago,” His eyebrow arched, “And who is this?”

I gave him an exasperated sigh and looked up at him with an upset look on my face, “You know who Kevin is, Daddy. He takes care of our lawn.”

“Why is he standing on my porch fifteen minutes after your curfew?”

“I found these two on the side of the road with a flat tire, Sir. I thought I’d be able to change it faster, I apologize. They were late because I should have been quicker with the jack,” Kevin said in an apologetic tone.

I saw Daddy look at Brittney’s car and acknowledge the spare tire. He then looked back at me, “Where is your date? Why wasn’t he there? Seems to me there should have been three cars in all of this. Brittney’s car. The boy’s car. And your date’s car.”

“My date was a jerkface. He’s probably at some hotel right now getting even more drunk and trying to hook up with Gisselle. I turned him down and came home with Brittney. Kevin happened to be driving by and saw us.”

I saw Daddy eyeing Kevin suspiciously, especially as Brittney had her arm wrapped around his waist and was leaning against him. He looked at Britt and asked, “Where is your date? The boy doesn’t look dressed up enough to be coming from a dance. Why did you all have to drive separate cars?”

Brittney let out a sigh and looked up at Daddy and said, “Well Mr. Summers, half way through the dance I found my date in the equipment room of the gym giving Tiffany’s date a blow job. As far as I know they went home together and our whole ride situation got a little screwed up after that… So we had to improvise.”

Daddy’s eyebrows rose and he looked at me, “So your date tried to bring you to a hotel, and her date was giving someone a blow job? What is going on at that school?” He suddenly stopped and sniffed in my direction, “Were you smoking?”

I let out a sigh and groaned, “Stupid Brad smoked a cigar in his car on the way to the dance and now I smell like a dirty old bar. Ugh! My hair is going to smell nasty for a WEEK!”

“Two tablespoons of baking soda in a spray bottle with a cup of water,” Kevin said as he shuffled his feet.

“What?” Daddy asked him.

“Mix up two tablespoons of baking soda in a spray bottle of water. Spritz your hair with that stuff. Let it sit for a bit, then wash your hair like normal. The smell will come out,” Kevin said with a shrug. “We used to camp a lot and my mom hated the smell of camp fire in her hair for the next week.”

“Well that was… helpful… I guess…” Daddy said as he blinked and then looked back at me, “He was smoking a cigar and drinking?”

“Stupid football players. Never again,” I said with a sigh.

“Well, I’m glad you didn’t go to the hotel, sweetie. I wish you would have called to let us know what was happening, but I suppose we can call it a wash and not ground you for a week,” Daddy said as he scowled at me.

“Thanks, Daddy!” I said as I popped up on my toes and kissed his cheek, “Brittney is staying over. We’re going to eat ice cream and talk about how boys suck, okay?”

My father’s eyebrows rose and he looked at Kevin, “What about him?”

“What about me? I didn’t have a date. I was playing in the band. I changed a flat tire and made certain two girls got home safe. I’m going to bed now. They’re your problem for the rest of the night,” Kevin said as he handed my Dad Brittney’s bag and shrugged his shoulders, “Good luck Sir!”

As Kevin turned and left, Brittney stepped into our house and thanked my Dad for taking her bag. She strutted off towards the living room leaving just me and my father looking at each other in silence. I smiled brightly up at him and said in a sing-song voice, “Worst dance ever, Daddy.”

“Sorry, Sweetie. Why don’t you come inside and I’ll break open my secret stash of chocolate ice cream.”

I bounced up and hugged him tightly, “Thanks Daddy, you’re the best.”

As I walked into the living room, my mom was sitting on a chair chatting with Brittney. She looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Oh Sweetie, I’m sorry about your night! Why don’t you sit down and tell me all about it?”

[xorg]

Chapter 6

The next morning I woke up with Brittney curled against me sleeping soundly. I untangled myself from her and went downstairs still dressed in my loose pajama pants and a sleep shirt and found my father sipping his coffee looking out the front windows. I walked over to see what he was looking at and saw Kevin jacking up Brittney’s car once again.

“He got the tire out of her trunk early this morning and brought it in to get fixed. Now he’s back and he’s putting it on,” my dad said out loud and then looked at me. “I think that boy has it bad for Brittney.”

“Well, she could use a nice boy in her life for once,” I replied back to him.

“Sounds like you could too,” He took another sip from his coffee. “I didn’t like that Brad guy. He didn’t even compliment you when he picked you up.”

“He’s a jerkface,” I replied with a shrug, “I should have never agreed to go to the dance with him. I knew better. I guess I just wanted to go with the quarterback and be popular, but that didn’t work out so well.”

“We make mistakes so we can learn from them sweetheart,” Daddy replied. He then went to the door and yelled out at Kevin, “You have the parking brake on, Boy? I don’t want to have to call an ambulance when you get yourself run over in my driveway!”

I heard Kevin yell back, “Yes, Sir!”

Daddy turned back from the door and winked at me, “You have to keep boys in line you know. Especially when they’re chasing after girls.”

I gave him an exasperated look, “Daddy!”

“Be nice to him, dear,” I heard my mother call out from the kitchen. “He’s a nice boy!”

“They’re all nice when they’re chasing skirts until they get what they want,” he muttered back to her.

“So are you saying you haven’t gotten what you want from me yet?” She chided him back with a smile.

As my dad went and wrapped his arms around my mom’s waist I rolled my eyes and said, “Ew. I’m going to take a shower while this is still PG.”

I grabbed some baking soda from the kitchen and then went to get ready for the day.

++++++++++++++++++++

Kevin lay on his stomach on the fully reclined pool lounge chair in his swimming trunks while Brittney straddled his back and softly rubbed his bruised skin. His eyes were closed and the only ways you could tell he was still alive was by the slow rise and fall of his back as he took in breath and by the occasional groans of pleasure when Brittney massaged just the right spot.

I put a card down on the table and looked to my mom as she glanced through the cards she was holding. I then looked back at Brittney and she gave me a sly wink. My father was once again at the grill, this time happily making actual meat hamburgers.

“Food’s almost ready,” he muttered as he flipped a burger and looked over at us.

“Okay,” Mom said as she dropped her hand of cards, “You win, your prize is to help me get ready. Will you grab some plates and silverware while I get the sides?”

“Sure,” I replied as I quickly picked up the cards and slipped them back in the box and followed my mother into the house.

“Dear, can you grab the pitcher of lemonade from the fridge?” Mom called out to my dad.

“Coming!” He said and a few moments later we saw him come through the door.

We carried everything back out and set up the table and then noticed that Brittney was standing next to the chair with a tense expression on her face.

“Where did the Boy go?” Daddy asked her.

“He went…” She paused and blinked a few times, “He… uh… had to um… go. I guess.”

She looked a bit shocked and then put on a half-smile and shrugged at us. Mom and I continued setting the table as Dad shrugged and went back to the grill, “His loss. These burgers are perfect.”

As my parents went back to setting everything up I gave her a questioning look and she held up Kevin’s swimsuit from behind her back and had a panicked look on her face. I rolled my eyes and went over to her, grabbed the suit and dropped it in a bin that we used to hold the pool toys and chemicals. I suddenly felt her hand grab at my butt and I jerked upright as I squeaked and looked at her.

“Something wrong, girls?” My mom asked as she looked over.

“I thought I saw a bug on Amy’s shorts,” Brittney replied as she looked at them with wide eyes.

“Well, it’s time to eat,” Mom told us. “Come on and make a plate.”

“Actually I’m not that hungry, I think I’m going to just go in and…” Brittney said as she started to walk to the back door. She then suddenly spun and went to the picnic table and plopped down heavily with a surprised look on her face. As she blinked a few times she said, “You know what, it looks like I am hungry. I guess I’ll make a plate.”

I sat down and looked at her with a knowing grin. I poured her a glass of lemonade and then started to make my plate. As she took her first bite of hamburger I saw her body quiver and she let out a tiny moan. Both of my parents looked at her and she smiled at them, “This burger is so good.”

“Brittney, I didn’t know you liked our cooking so much,” my mom said as she smiled.

Brittney arched her back as she nodded enthusiastically while she grabbed onto the bench, “So very good!”

“Thank you, Brittney,” Dad said as he puffed his chest out with pride.

Brittney bit her lip as a tremor went through her body and she slumped forward, “No, thank you!” She replied in a happy and slightly tired voice.

Her eyelids fluttered for a while before she got back to eating and by then the rest of us were almost done with our meal. My parents and I started to pick up and bring in dishes, and once Brittney finished she also got up and helped clean. My mom looked at the clock and tapped my father’s shoulder, “We should get going soon if you want to get back before dark, dear.”

“Where are you off to?” I asked them curiously.

“We have a few things to grab from the store. Your father needs some new dress pants and I want to see if they have any small shelves for the living room to set some pictures on,” she replied. “And of course maybe a few other things.”

“Of course,” my father said as he rolled his eyes. “Do I really have to go? You know my pants size.”

“I swear you are worse than a child. Let’s just go and get this done,” my mother told him with finality. “Be good ladies.”

“Oh of course,” Brittney said happily as she walked over and wrapped an arm around my waist. “We’ll just be raiding this place to try and find the secret location of the chocolate ice cream!”

“You stay away from my stash, young lady!” My father said with a smile as he pointed a finger at her.

“Then you should hide it better than inside the bait bucket in the freezer in the garage, Mr. Summers,” Brittney replied back with a hint of snark.

“Ew! Daddy! You gave us bait bucket ice cream!” I yelled out.

“How did…” Daddy gave Brittney a stunned look before shaking himself out of it, “I washed the bait bucket Sweetheart, its fine.”

“It still had bait in it!” I said as I glared at him.

“Come on, we have to get going,” my mother cut in, “You two can argue about it later.”

My mom dragged my dad out the garage door and a few minutes later we heard them backing out and saw them driving off down the road. I turned to Brittney with a knowing expression and she grinned at me.

“Having fun?”

“No!” She yelped and then nodded as he added, “Yup.”

She rolled her eyes and then looked at me, “I don’t know how you can stand having your body move on its own. It’s super annoying. Also, why am I always the one that is getting teased in front of your parents? They have now seen me orgasm more than any boyfriend I’ve ever had!”

“I think it’s cute,” I said and then her own voice added, “I think it’s cute too.”

She looked at her nose and then said, “You stay out of this!”

“Coming out. Roger that!” She said and then her hands grasped at her stomach. Her mouth opened as she looked at me and I saw her legs clench together and then move apart again. Her small purple bikini bottoms began to bulge out. She looked down at herself as the purple material filled to capacity in the front and then her low slung waist band started to pull away too. I saw the tip of Kevin’s impressive cock sprout up and out of her suit and then she looked up at me.

“Okay, this is fucking disturbing,” She said as she pointed at the outline of the dick in her bikini with each hand, “I know I said I’d like to try it once, but I’m good now. Suck it back in.”

Instead Brittney stumbled forward and grabbed my hand and began dragging me upstairs to my room. As she pushed open my door she called out, “No! Seriously. Suck it back in… You can put it on Amy now. I’m… woah!”

She hollered out as she bent at the waist and tugged my shorts down along with my panties, pushing me back on my bed. I giggled up at her as she hooked a thumb in her waist band and stripped her bottoms off and stepped out of them. She then crawled onto my bed and straddled me while she tucked some hair behind her ears and looked down at me with want on her face.

“You are so sexy,” she said happily.

“Oh thank you, whoever is talking right now,” I said with a giggle.

Brittney didn’t reply. She just leaned over and started to kiss her way around my breasts. Normally I’m not into girls, but knowing that it was Kevin pulling her strings worked something up inside me, and the fabulous cock that was slapping against my thighs as she teased my nipples with her lips and tongue was more than enough to get me worked up. I felt her move a leg in between mine and push my thighs apart. The head of her large dick was pressing against my lips and I saw a shudder go through her as she giggled, “Fuck that’s soooooo weird!”

“I know right?” I giggled back and then saw her eyes go wide as she pressed the tip inside me.

“Oh,” I groaned while my head tipped back and I felt her kissing at my neck and then saying once more, “Wow, are you sexy.”

I would have replied but she thrust deeper into me at that exact moment and the breath caught in my throat as I again let out a murmur of bliss. She pulled back and went deeper once more as my pussy was speared from the outside by Kevin’s enormous girth for the first time. She grinned at me and once more tucked hair behind her ears as she looked down at me and thrust up once more.

“Ah!” I whimpered, “It’s going to tear me in two!”

She slowed down and pulled back a little as I bit my lip and looked up at her, “No, don’t stop! I want it, just go slow okay?”

She nodded and winked at me and then went back to slowly pressing her thick cock up into me. She let out a low groan and worked her hips for a bit as my lubrication caught up and then she went back to stuffing me.

“I think I can feel it hitting my stomach!” I whimpered with a smile on my face.

“I think I’ve got a bit more left here,” she said as she tried to go even deeper inside of me.

“I’m full!” I squeaked with pleasure and pressed on her slim shoulders.

“Fine, spoil sport,” she said with a giggle and then began rocking back and forth.

“Oh… Oh…” I repeated as she started to piston inside of me.

She looked down at me as she chewed on her lip and started to pant. I snaked my hands up around her breasts and played with her nipples as the pleasure rippled through me. I tried to match her thrusts with my hips as our pace increased and I lost sight of her as my eyes rolled back.

“I’m gonna… I’m gonna… Oh fuck!” I cried out as I reached out to claw at my bedsheets while an orgasm burst through me.

She didn’t slow down, she kept going, and as my senses came back I tried to undulate underneath her and get back into rhythm. Her smooth skin rubbed against mine and her hair was around my face as she looked down at me happily, “You have the hottest oh face I’ve ever seen.”

“I can’t believe you just… Oh! Believe you just said that!” I giggled back at her.

Instead of responding she just lowered her face to my breasts and began kissing and suckling my nipples. I felt myself building back up as I reached down to grab her ass, pulling at it trying to get her to spear into me faster and deeper. She took the hint and picked up the pace. I let out a moan and saw her face as it rolled up and felt her thigh muscles tighten as she suddenly jerked into me at a more erratic pace. Suddenly I felt her dick leap mightily inside of me and felt a warm burst of her seed release in my womb and that was all the trigger I needed. I grabbed onto her and dug my nails into the skin of her back as I cried out in ecstasy. She bucked inside me several more times and each time I felt her spurt out again as my mind whipped around in bliss that was coursing through every inch of me. Finally I felt her jerk one last time and then she collapsed heavily on top of me and panted into my ear, “I fucking love you, Amy.”

I sighed contently and slowly ran my fingers through her hair and around her back. I occasionally felt her quiver under my touch and laughed as occasionally it caused her dick to spasm inside of me. Finally, she pushed herself up and let out a long breath.

“That was intense,” she stated with raised eyebrows.

“I know right?” I said with a smug grin.

She shuffled her way down and I felt her pull out of me, leaving me feeling empty inside. I also felt her juices begin to leak out of me. I looked down and then pushed her off from me, “Okay, I have to go clean up.”

She flopped to the side and put an arm over her face as she nodded and mumbled, “‘Kay.”

I went into the bathroom and plopped down on the seat and relieved myself and then cleaned up my thighs with some toilet paper. I went back into my bedroom and saw her still laying there.

“C’mon, get up. I have to wash my bedding or my parents will definitely be suspicious.”

“Yeah I hate it when my parents think I got fucked by my girlfriend because she leaves a giant spooge mark on my bed.”

I slapped at her bare thigh as I laughed and said, “Well if you still have that thing dangling between your legs when they get back it’ll be pretty hard to hide where it came from.”

Suddenly her eyes opened as she looked down at Kevin’s cock as it lay against her inner thigh still shiny with my juices and said, “He wouldn’t!”

“Oh, I’d like to see you try and explain that to them,” Kevin’s voice came out of her mouth and started to laugh heartily.

“Suck it in! Suck it in!” Brittney said as she stood up and tried to grab it with both hands and push it upwards, “Ow! This thing hurts!”

“Well, stop trying to force it!”

“Well, do something with it!”

“Stop squeezing it!”

“I will when it starts going in!”

“It doesn’t work that way!”

I fell on the bed laughing, “It’s hilarious watching you argue with yourself!”

Brittney rolled her eyes and then got a surprised look on her face as her body jerked forward. She reached down to pick up her bikini bottoms and slid them back up her legs. Her hands carefully pulled the purple fabric up over the mammoth cock and then situated it as best as she could with the small amount of fabric that was never meant to hold the extra equipment. She reached back and adjusted it over her ass cheeks and then went to the mirror and posed herself, “Hey, that’s a good look for you.”

“Oh ew, no thank you,” she said as she grimaced at her own reflection. She then reached down and poked the head of the dick that was sticking out of the waist band with one finger, “How do guys deal with having one of these flopping around down there all the time.”

“With different underwear,” I replied as I grabbed my panties off the floor and slid into them. I then stepped into my shorts and shimmied as I brought them up to my waist as well.

Brittney spun and walked toward me, “You sound like such an expert.”

“What? No, I just mean…” She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a kiss. At first I started to try to push her back until I felt Kevin’s liquid form flowing from her and into me. The warm tingle that always accompanied him entering me sparkled through my body, and as it reached my neck I could feel myself drifting off until I felt Kevin pulling at my mind to keep me awake. Brittney wasn’t so fortunate and she went limp in my arms. I reached up and swept the hair out of her face lovingly as I gently shook her. As her eyes fluttered open she looked up to me and my mouth said, “Hello, Pet.”

She smiled happily up at me as she said, “Hello, Mistress!”

I set her back on her feet and pointed to the stained sheets, “You made a mess, Pet. Do the laundry.”

“Of course, Mistress!” She said as she nodded happily and quickly started pulling at the corners of the bedding and gathering it in her arms.

We both went down to the washing machine and I flipped the lid open as she stuffed the sheets inside it. Once the soap was added and the machine was running we both grabbed a drink from the refrigerator and settled down on the couch and I turned on the TV. I was leaning against the arm with my feet kicked out on the coffee table while Brittney laid across the rest of it with her head in my lap as she slowly stroked my soft bare thighs.

Kevin relaxed his control and I flipped through the channels until I found a cheerleading competition on one of the channels and turned up the volume as we both watched their routine. Brittney commented on some of their moves being out of sync and I replied that at least they had picked a good song and their routine was pretty difficult as it related to the technical aspect. That group finished and we watched the next group come out while the score was tallied. When the score was put on the screen both Brittney and I discussed if we thought it was fair or not. When the buzzer went off Brittney hopped off the couch and darted back to the machine and moments later I heard the dryer running. When she returned she sat down on the floor looking up at me with large pleading eyes and waited. Kevin obviously knew she was waiting for permission from me and suddenly my hand motioned for her to crawl back into my lap. She leaped up and hugged me and planted kisses on my face as she squealed with delight. Kevin reasserted full control and I kissed her back and then she once again settled down on my lap and I felt him relax once more. When the cheer competition wrapped up I began flipping channels once more until I found a sappy chick flick. I put the remote down and wondered if Kevin would take over and change it. When he didn’t and I thought about the fact that he also sat through the cheer competition I decided he would probably watch whatever I put on. I decided not to torture him and grabbed the remote and started flipping channels again.

“Thank you,” came out of my mouth happily and Brittney looked up at me questioningly.

“I realized I might be over-girl-TV’ing Kevin. He was just letting me know that he appreciated it,” I replied to her.

“Did you need anything, Mistress? Snacks? Drinks? Massage? I could eat you out while you watch a show. Just let me know. I’ve been a lazy useless Pet for long enough,” Brittney asked as she looked up at me.

My hand stroked her hair and went down the smooth skin of her side until it got to her waist. I lightly grasped her ass cheek and said, “I want you to lay there and let me admire you, Pet. You’re beautiful. Your eyes are sparkling in the light, your hair is shimmering, and your skin is soft. I will tell you when I need something, don’t worry.”

I saw Brittney flush with embarrassment as she stuttered out, “Of course, M… Mistress. I should have known you would tell me.”

I found myself leaning forward as my hand lightly touched Brittney’s chin. I tipped her face to mine and we kissed passionately. Her bubblegum tongue was past my lips instantly and my tongue leapt to hers as they worked against one another. When I finally pulled back her eyelids fluttered and she happily mewed as she lowered her head back to my lap and my hand went back to flipping through channels. My finger stopped when a stupid buddy comedy came on, and just before I felt my finger stab back down on the button I heard Brittney let out a loud laugh, “I love that part.”

I think both Kevin and I stared down at Brittney in shock so I wasn’t sure which one of us asked her through my lips, “You like this movie?”

“It’s stupid, but it’s funny. Whenever I watch a show like this I get to forget about the world and just laugh for a bit. It helps me forget when my parents aren’t home, or when I have to agree to go to some stupid fundraiser my mother is throwing just so she can show me off to people, or when some stupid boy was going to take me out on a date and I had to pretend to be into him, or when I have to worry about school. I can just laugh. It’s nice.” Brittney replied and then kissed at my thigh and started to tease her fingers up and down my legs.

My finger pulled back from the remote and went back to slowly stroking Brittney’s head. As the show went on I felt myself begin to warm and moisten from Brittney’s soft fingers. It was a pleasant sensation that I knew Kevin’s mind was driving into my body from both Brittney’s touch and her shape as she lay below me, but I didn’t care. I was loving the moment, and on top of that knowing that his desires were affecting my body seemed to ratchet up my own arousal and add into what I was feeling from him.

Suddenly before my body did anything about it the buzzer for the dryer went off. Brittney again popped out of my lap and I heard her digging through the machine for the sheets. I caught a glimpse of her darting down the hallway and bounding up the stairs to my room. She was gone for quite a while and I wondered what she was doing. It shouldn’t be taking her this long to put sheets on a bed. When she did reappear I saw that in addition to her purple bikini she was also wearing a black choker.

“Is that your choker, Pet?” My mouth asked with surprise in my voice, “Why would you have that with you?”

“I kept it to remind me of the time I had with you, Mistress,” she replied as she dropped to her knees in front of me, “I have always kept it with me somewhere, even when I wasn’t wearing it. I should have put it on sooner. I’m sorry, Mistress.”

“Yes…” I paused as I looked down at her, “You will most definitely have to be punished.”

She looked up at me with a smirk as she nodded, “Mistress knows best.”

“Later. Come lay with me a bit longer, Pet,” I said as I patted my lap.

“Mistress, you spoil me,” she said as she happily slipped onto the couch once more.

“Oh you will work it off tonight Pet,” I said as I slapped her ass.

“I live only to serve you, Mistress,” she replied as she wiggled her backside as if to taunt me into slapping her cheek again.

We fell silent as we went back to watching the movie except for moments when Brittney or I would let out a chuckle. Before it finished my parents pulled in the driveway and Brittney went to pull herself out of my lap, but I held her shoulders and kept her in place. She looked up at me with frightened eyes and I winked at her and then petted her head reassuringly.

Mom and Dad came in and I heard the sounds of them chatting back and forth and bags rustling as they set things down in the kitchen. Cupboard doors opened and closed and I saw my dad bring what looked like several pairs of pants and a few shirts upstairs to this room. Mom came in the living room holding a small prefinished shelf and some hardware and looked around at the living room walls. She glanced our way and then back at the walls.

Her eyes then suddenly darted back to us and my lap as Brittney’s head lay in it and I stroked her hair. She had a curious look in her eyes as she put the shelf down and then sat in the chair by my end of the couch.

“You girls look comfy,” she said as she eyed Brittney again.

“Mm hm,” Brittney replied back happily.

“Are we over our bad date experience?” My mother asked in a bit of a prying voice.

Brittney nodded slowly and I shrugged at her.

“So I have one yes and one maybe. Is there anything you girls would like to tell me?” Mom asked as she looked at me with raised eyebrows.

“Is there something specific you’d like to know Mom?” My mouth asked and I wondered if Kevin was going to dare my mother into asking if Brittney and I were hooking up. Could I lie to her? Would he make me lie to her? What if he made me stand up and strip right in front of my mother! I’d do it! I felt a rush of embarrassment wrapped around arousal flow through me.

“Well, Brittney looks pretty happy,” she said and paused while I thought Oh no. Here it comes. What are you doing Kevin!

“I am happy. I’ve had a great day,” Brittney replied.

“Brittney, are you dating the neighbor boy? Did he come back over after we left?” She asked as she watched my hand stroke Brittney’s hair.

“No. I’m not dating the neighbor boy,” Brittney said and then looked up at my Mom and asked, “Mrs. Summers can I tell you something in confidence? Like can I say something and you won’t tell other people, especially my parents?” I could see the gears in my Mom’s head spinning as she thought for a moment and then nodded so Brittney continued in a quiet voice, “I’m not into boys.”

“Really?” Mom asked as she looked at Brittney’s head in my lap and then up at me with her classic mom-stare.

“Oh wow, it feels so good to say that out loud to someone,” Brittney said as she let out a large breath.

“Amy, I feel like I need to ask you something. I want you to know that we love you either way, but depending on your answer we might have to change around some rules on sleepovers,” Mom told me with one eyebrow raised.

“Mom, despite my terrible experience the other night, I’m still into boys,” I told her with one eyebrow raised back at her.

“Oh, really?” Mom asked as she gestured to Brittney laying in my lap.

“She’s my best friend Mom! Of course we’re close!” I replied back quickly.

“She’s the one you have to worry about with the neighbor boy, Mrs. Summers,” Brittney said with a smug grin and mischief in her eyes as she dished about me to my mother.

Mom looked at me for a moment as if trying to see inside my head and asked, “Kevin? He’s not your regular type.”

“I am soooooo done with my regular type. I’m ready to try a new type, Mom,” I replied as Brittney giggled.

“So what were you doing with him this morning on our deck Brittney?” Mom asked her.

“Repaying him for fixing my flat tire and the hell I’ve been putting him through at school,” Brittney replied with a shrug.

“I think he’s sweet on you. If you’re not interested you shouldn’t string him along,” Mom warned her.

“Oh I think he’s even sweeter on Amy,” Brittney said as she pinched my leg, causing me to yelp and swat at her hand.

“Well neither of you should string him along, okay ladies?” Mom said as she got up from the chair.

“Don’t worry, we won’t,” I replied to her in a sing song voice.

“I dumped a slushy on his head in lunch a while back. I think he knows how I feel about him,” Brittney stated as she looked at my Mom.

My mother shook her head as she walked out of the room until Brittney asked, “You won’t tell anyone, right Mrs. Summers?”

“Your secret is safe with me Brittney. Just don’t do anything that makes Amy uncomfortable, okay? I don’t mind what your interests are but don’t let it ruin a friendship,” Mom replied and then left the room.

“Understood, Mrs. Summers,” Brittney replied. As soon as Mom was out of the room, Brittney slipped a hand further up my thighs and caressed my love mound through my shorts.

++++++++++++++++++++

Brittney ground her crotch against my leg and whimpered through my hand as I clasped it over her mouth. I felt the strong vibrations of the toy that was once again inside her panties buzzing into my thigh. Her eyes rolled back into her head as I nibbled on her ear and pulled at her hair with my other hand. I knew my Mom and Dad were just falling asleep a short way down the hall from my bedroom, but that knowledge didn’t seem to stop Kevin and Brittney from going at it like horny bunnies. I felt Brittney’s body tense and then release for the fourth time already tonight and this time she flopped back and panted on the bed completely spent.

“Please, no more, Mistress. I can’t…” She whispered to me.

“I will tell you when you’re done, Pet!” I whispered back harshly, “You have so much to make up for and I intend to make you work it all off tonight!”

I kissed her roughly and tweaked a nipple, “Now, get your head between my legs and use your tongue for something useful!”

I pushed her down to my waist and rolled onto my back with my legs split in a wide vee, and as I felt the first lick of her wet tongue across my folds I knew I was going to have to wash my sheets again in the morning.

[xorg]

Chapter 7

I checked my hair and make-up in the small mirror in my locker and then looked down and smoothed my cheer skirt as I closed the door. I turned and walked down the hall, my legs taking long strides as I walked with a purpose despite the gnawing nervous feeling in my stomach. I turned a corner and saw a small group of people hovering around my target. I let out a quick breath and continued my march. A few of them noticed me coming and shrunk back against the wall opening up a path for me to get through. I stopped behind Kevin and reached out and tapped him gently on the shoulder. He spun around and his eyes went wide when he saw me. He glanced around at the group gathered there and then back at me.

“Hi Kevin,” I said in chipper voice, “I was wondering if you’d be my date. Wait… I mean, boyfriend. We’d go out on dates and stuff, of course, but I want you to be my boyfriend. I mean, you’d be my date too if we went out, but right now I guess I’m asking…”

“Amy,” He stopped me from rambling on, “Are you sure?”

I nodded quickly, “Yes. Please be my boyfriend.”

I heard the crowd around him start to whisper as they kept their eyes on the two of us but I didn’t care. Some of them looked at me in disbelief, others with distrust, and others just looked me up and down with lust themselves. I started to fidget with my thumbs on the strap of my backpack and finally couldn’t stand the short period of silence so I started to talk again, “I mean, I know I haven’t been the nicest to you lately and I’m sorry for that, but I really like you and…”

“Yeah. I’d love to be your boyfriend,” Kevin interrupted me with a smile.

The pit of tension in my suddenly evaporated into butterflies and I smiled at him broadly.

“It’s a trap,” One of the boys by him said in his ear loudly.

“Oh, Brad’s gonna mess you up. This is a bad idea,” Another said.

Kevin shrugged at them and then looked back at me, “Sometimes it’s worth it to get beat up.”

“I’ve got to get to class, okay?” I said in a chipper voice, “But save me a seat at lunch okay?” I paused and then felt my face flush, “Am I saying okay to much? Why is it so hot in here all of a sudden? Okay, well, I’m going to go, okay? Ah!”

I spun and quickly walked away as I shook my head and clutched my book to my chest feeling like a moron, but still couldn’t seem to get rid of the grin on my face.

++++++++++++++++++++

I was sitting in my first period class when suddenly my phone started to vibrate in my bag. Then another. And another. And another. A couple of the kids sitting around my desk looked at me, but I ignored them. For the next ten minutes until class finished my phone seemed to be buzzing non-stop. When the bell rang I ducked down and grabbed it and swiped the screen to look at the flurry of text messages. More seemed to be coming in as I started to look through them.

Brittney What did you do slut?

Tiffany Peepz is saying your dating tht guy tht got beat up in te h parking lot. Ha ha ha ha ah.

Rachel OMG! Are you dating the lead guitarist in a band?!?!

Hannah You go girl! Way to get the rebound boy out of the way!

Brad Your Cheatin on ME? You obviously don’t know who I am. Good luck gettin any1 to ever look at you again! I’m gonna find this guy and beet the snot out of him1! He won’t even ba eble to walk1

Leslie Some loser in Adv Geo said you’re dating that loser from Adv Calc. Is that true?

Lauren Hey, heard you dumped Brad. Good for you! Too bad about your new guy though, you feeling okay?

Eric The entire team is going to be hunting for that loser now. FYI. You should say something nice at his funeral.

Trevor Hey, can we forget that thing at the dance? Oh, and do you know if Brittney has that guy’s phone number? Txt it to me, k, thanks!

Carrie Is it ttrue? OMG is ittrue?

Vince FUCK1N B1TCH

I let out a long breath and then dropped my head to my desk and then perked up and remembered that Kevin might not know anything. I quickly typed out, Not safe here. Brad is pissed and coming after you. Can you duck out or disappear? I hit send and then clicked to Brittney’s name, Asked Kevin out this morning. He said yes. Do you hate me? And then I hit send again.

As I got up I wondered if the message would get to Kevin before Brad did. I then gathered my things and headed out. I felt like everyone was staring at me as I walked through the hallway. I clutched my books to my chest as I glanced around as I felt my cheeks flush. Suddenly Hannah bounced out of an intersecting hallway and crashed into me with her arms wrapping around me tightly as he gave me a bear hug.

“I was so waiting for you to kick Brad to the curb. He is such a pig. I heard that your new guy is a total sweetie though! He was tutoring you in math right? He helped the swim club with their fund raiser and…” Hannah was chatting excitedly when suddenly I saw Brittney storming down the hallway toward me with a seriously angry look on her face.

Hannah saw my smile evaporate and followed my eyes to Brittney’s face, “Uh oh. Good luck with that. Stay strong. She can’t tell you who to date.”

Hannah then unwrapped her arms from around me and disappeared down the hallway. Brittney grabbed my wrist tightly and looked around until she spotted a bathroom and then yanked me inside. Two girls were chatting as they washed their hands and checked their make-up and they both stopped and stared at Brittney when we came bursting in. She gave them a look that would melt steel as she yelled, “Out!”

They grabbed their backpacks and scurried out of the room. Brittney then checked the stalls one by one and after she verified they were all empty she locked the bathroom door and stormed back to me as I stood in the middle of the room fidgeting with my backpack strap.

“Are you fucking stupid?” She hissed, “You couldn’t just leave well enough alone, could you?”

“What?”

“Oh don’t what me,” She glared at me, “This is going to destroy your popularity. It’s going to mess up the reputation of the cheer team. It’s going to wreck the entire social hierarchy of the school. And probably most importantly, YOU’RE GOING TO GET KEVIN FUCKING KILLED!”

She spun and brought her hands to her forehead as she paced back and forth, “Fuck you are selfish sometimes. I fucking can’t believe you. Why would you fucking do this?”

“I want to be able to put my head in his lap like you put your head in mine,” I said quietly as I looked at her with sad eyes.

She stopped pacing and eyed me evilly for a second and then out a loud breath as her shoulders dropped and her face softened. She took two steps to me and then hugged me tightly as she said softly, “Yeah. Okay. I get it.”

She then pushed back off me and started pacing again, “Well, what do we do now…? What’s the damage control?” She again brought a hand to her forehead as she kept talking while she walked, “Okay. I’ll tell Brad I’ll date him. If he’s dating me I can actually chase off the other slutbags that hover around him, and once he’s only getting relief from me I can make certain he knows he’s not getting any unless he stops trying to kill Kevin. I mean, it’s two minutes on my back pretending to like something. It’s not that hard.”

She paused for a breath and then looked over at me, “You are going to have to convince Kevin to quit the chess club. We’ll have to take him shopping and get new clothes… that boy seriously lacks fashion sense. Oh! He can play guitar! Okay, we’ll get him in a band. That will help…”

“Brittney we have to get to class,” I interrupted her as the bell rang.

“We are dealing with something important right now, you’ll just have to take the tardy. You know you could have at least warned me about this shit!” She said back to me as she flung her hands up in the air, “Just send me a text message the night before… Or heaven forbid actually tell me about it this past weekend and I could have maybe set some plans in motion ahead of time! You know, treat me like your actual best friend!”

“I tried to talk to you about it,” I said dryly, “But this past weekend I couldn’t control my body and most of the time your nipples were in my mouth.”

Brittney stopped pacing and let out a giggle, “Okay, that’s true.” She paused and then looked over at me, “This is what you want? Like really what you want?”

I nodded and bit my lip and Brittney squealed and bounced and then hugged me tightly, “You better not screw this up slut! Make sure you suck his dick the way guys like it because I’m gonna be pissed if the three of us break up again.”

I rolled my eyes, “Nice Britt,” I paused and then pushed her back and grabbed her shoulders as I looked in her eyes, “You are not going to date Brad, though. He can go hang out with his right hand. That pig doesn’t deserve either of us and we’ll figure something else out, okay?”

“Look cutie, planning has never been your strong suit. Looking good in a short skirt? You’ve got that locked down, but planning not so much. Luckily, you have me. Get to class. I’ll figure something out,” Brittney said as she slapped my ass then headed to the door, unlocked it, and held it open for me.

“Thanks Britt,” I said as I left and started walking through the hallway.

I got to my next class a few minutes late but luckily before the teacher had started. I shrugged at him and told him I needed to use the little girl’s room and so he told me to hurry and sit down. No harm, no foul. As I slid into my seat the boy next to me leaned over and whispered, “If you were that hard up for a boyfriend why didn’t you let me know? I’d have gone out with you. I’m a black belt. Brad wouldn’t have such an easy time beating me up.”

I rolled my eyes at him and whispered back, “You know why I picked Kevin?”

When he shook his head I brought my arm down pointed at my crotch and then pulled my fingers all the way down to my knee. The boy’s eyebrows raised and he looked back at my face with disbelief. I nodded and then whispered, “You know why Brad beats him up every day?” I held up my hand and spread my thumb and my pointer finger about two inches apart from each other, “Jealousy.”

The boy covered his mouth as he started to laugh, “Oh shit!”

I turned my attention to the teacher and tried to ignore the fact that my phone was still buzzing non-stop. I wondered when that would end. I sighed as I realized my social media pages would no doubt be blowing up as well. I looked over and saw the boy next to me now typing in his phone, obviously spreading the word about size comparisons around school. I couldn’t help but smile as I thought about finally getting to let out one of Brad’s dirty little secrets. It almost felt cathartic.

My next class I was able to block out most of the drama simply because it was a math test. My phone was shut off completely and everyone was eyes forward and to themselves. After it was done Eric stared daggers at me, but I in turn just smiled sweetly back at him. The next class a few girls asked me more about Kevin and who he was but at least none of the guys tried to hit on me or tell me how I could do so much better with them. My next class was with Rachel and Hannah and they instantly wanted to talk about how well equipped Kevin was. I couldn’t believe how fast gossip spread around my school. I rolled my eyes and tried to down play it but ended up giggling like a small school girl and eventually my resistance fell apart as I gave them the info they were after. Rachel seemed upset she once again missed out on a boy and Hannah covered her face as she turned red and asked me how far I had gone with him. She seemed curious about how I dealt with it and I in turn smirked at her as I asked if she was still a virgin. She let out a little yelp and her face turned an even darker shade of red as she sat back. I gave her a quick hug and told her if she had any questions she could always ask me.

Finally it was lunch time. I stowed my back pack in my locker and headed out to meet up with Kevin. As I walked into the room I looked over and saw the rest of the cheerleaders sitting at our usual table and the football players sitting at it as well. Brittney looked over at me with raised eyebrows and patted an empty seat next to her while I saw the rest of the football players either glaring at me or ignoring me completely.

I smiled at Brittney and then pointed to Kevin with my eyes. She understood and gave me a quick wink and then turned back and started to talk with Tiffany. Kevin was at his usual table as well, but this time it was completely empty. I sat down next to him and smiled.

“How’s your morning?”

“Really weird,” He replied with an odd expression, “I’ve been asked out by three girls I don’t even really know, Five people asked me if I’m the lead guitarist in a punk rock band, and half my friends want me to share naked pictures of you while the other half are completely petrified to be around me because they’re worried at any moment I could get an entire team of football players beating the snot out of me and anyone in the vicinity. Oh, and people I don’t even know are asking me for fist bumps or high fives. How’s your morning?”

“Surprisingly almost identical. Right down to the naked pictures of you,” I said with a shrug.

Kevin laughed as he cracked open a soda and took a sip. We then both turned and saw a skinny short guy that I could remember usually sitting at this table on previous days and Kevin called out, “Hey Fritz! Where is everyone?”

“Oh, we’re eating in the AV room. No one wanted to get covered in blood at lunch man. Sorry. Are we still on for Thursday night?”

“Yeah man, I’ll be there.”

“Cool,” The boy replied and then looked at me nervously.

“Hi Fritz,” I said and gave him a small wave.

His face went blank as he mumbled out, “Amy Summers knows my name.”

He then jogged out of the lunch room and I heard him yell as he started down the hallway, “AMY SUMMERS KNOWS MY NAME!”

“You just heard me use his name didn’t you?” Kevin asked me with a grin and I nodded slowly.

“Don’t tell him, okay?”

Kevin nodded as I glanced over at my normal table and saw Brad cracking his knuckles. I looked down at the table in front of me and then saw Kevin hold out an apple. I took it from him and smiled as I bit into it. “You can go sit over at your normal table you know. I won’t feel offended in the least,” I heard Kevin say.

I dropped my head to his shoulder as I shook my head, “I’m right where I want to be. I’m just worried you’re going to get killed over it.”

“Bah. It’ll be fine. They’re not even coming over here, see?” Kevin said as he waved and smiled at the football players, “Besides, I apparently have three body guards who bounce for me at my concerts, so who would mess with me now?”

I looked at him questioningly, and he laughed, “I heard someone saying that in advanced calc. I was like, what the hell, right?”

I shook my head as I giggled, “I can’t believe the rumor mill in this school.”

We chatted as we ate and my guard went down when everything seemed to be going okay. As the period bell rang and we got up I was relieved to see the football players filing out the door before us and not coming over to do anything. Kevin bumped my shoulder lightly with his and said, “See, nothing to worry about.”

I nodded happily and Kevin threw out our trash in the garbage and we walked out as well. As we turned the corner we suddenly stopped as a pile of people stood there. Before my mind registered who it was two large guys grabbed Kevin and pushed him against the lockers. The mess of large football player bodies encircled him before I could get to his side and I watched between their shoulders as Vince and Brad each took a turn punching him, once in the gut and then in the face. I heard Kevin’s head bounce roughly off the metal lockers behind him.

“Kevin!” I screamed out and pushed my way through two broad shoulders.

Just as I got into the inner circle Vince’s arm came flying back as he went to punch Kevin again and his elbow caught me squarely above the right eye. My head snapped back and I started to lose my balance as the world swam around my eyes and I saw stars dancing around. I tried to put my foot back to keep myself upright but it was moving far too slowly. Time seemed to be slowing down as I watched everything tipping backwards and felt the cold floor on my butt and then my back. I was suddenly looking up at the ceiling and slightly confused. I sat up as quickly as I could and then heard Brittney screaming.

“I’M GONNA RIP YOUR FUCKING FACE OFF YOU FUCKING APE!”

Suddenly she was in the middle of the group of football players. She kicked down hard on Vince’s knee cap and I heard him scream in pain as he dropped to his one good knee and went to grab the one Brittney had just beaten in. She had right her arm already wrapped in front of her and pushed her fist with her left arm as she brought her right elbow forward into Vince’s temple with enough force that I head the smacking sound clearly over the rest of the commotion. Vince was unconscious before his body hit the floor and Brittney had already spun and grabbed another football player by his hair as she viciously started to punch him in the face repeatedly. Two football players grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her off the beaten man, and as they managed to separate the two I saw Brittney’s tightly balled fist still had a large amount of hair dangling from her fingers. She jerked to get out of the two men’s grip and another football player went to grab her from the front as well, but he was rewarded for his efforts by a swift kick to the teeth. He staggered backwards as blood sprayed out of his mouth. Brittney dropped her leg and then brought it up once more in a long arcing kick that looked like the standing splits with one leg up to her chest as her toes nearly caught the face of the man on her left side while he attempted to restrain her. He managed to avoid her foot by ducking backward but it caused him to lose his grip on her arm and she instantly jumped and crawled up the stunned football player who was still trying to restrain her on the right like a possessed spider monkey. I could barely see her arms as she began pummeling the guy’s face and he started falling backwards to the floor near me.

I struggled to my feet as I saw Rachel diving onto another football player’s back and putting him in a choke hold while he tried to get a grip on her arms and pull her off. On the other side of the group I saw Hannah taking a stance and swinging one of her long legs up with frightening velocity and catch another football player right in the junk with a startlingly loud crunching noise. The man grabbed his jewels as he dropped to his knees and she followed up with another kick to his nose and another brutally loud crunching noise as once again blood went spraying. My face throbbed and I shook my head trying to clear the stars and noticed Tiffany bringing her palm up into another football player’s nose like we had been taught in self-defense class and the man fell to the floor as his eyes rolled back. She looked down at the man and yelled, “It’s easier to get a look up my skirt when you’re lying on the floor, huh Jackson?” She then began delivering kicks to the man’s ribs and midsection as she let out more screams of anger.

I saw Lauren dousing two more of them with pepper spray she had pulled out of her bag and they screamed in pain as they too went down on the floor clutching their faces. I looked back and saw Kevin break free of the two players still holding him as they looked around at the mayhem and he reached out for me, “Are you okay?”

Before he could get to me Brad clocked him on the side of the head and he did a half spin. I took a step forward and reached for him as he saw Brad’s next punch coming and he ducked. Brad’s fist swung through the air where Kevin had been standing and when it didn’t find purchase on Kevin’s face it continued on its arc to where I was standing and struck me in my chest. I grunted as I felt pain flash through my breasts and yelped out in pain. Kevin came back up and saw me grab my chest and he reached out for the collar of Brad’s shirt with one hand and punched with the other. Kevin’s fist struck Brad’s face and I saw his head jerk around toward me with a stunned look on it. The entire room was suddenly a shade of red as anger exploded through me and before I knew what was happening my arm was cocked back and I saw my small balled fist sailing through the air towards Brad’s face. My knuckles smacked against Brad’s nose and I felt it break as more pain exploded in my hand.

Suddenly there was a fog horn going off as the principal screamed, “I’ll get the fire hose next! Knock it off!”

I bent over and pulled my hand to my stomach as I winced in pain and I felt Kevin put his arms around my shoulders and hold me to him. The sounds of fighting had almost stopped except for a small scuffle off to my right. I looked and saw Brittney with yet another football player bent over in front of her as she brought her right knee up in wicked strikes to his ribs while two teachers attempted to pull her back away from the young man. She tried to get out of their grasp but they yanked her back to what they thought was a safe distance only to see her scissor kick suddenly and catch the football player squarely in the face and drop him flat on the floor as she screamed, “YOU BETTER STAY DOWN YOU PIECE OF SHIT! YOU GO AFTER ONE CHEERLEADER YOU GET US ALL!”

“Everyone in my office! NOW!” The principal yelled and then stopped and looked at all of us as he muttered, “I don’t have enough room in my office,” And then yelled out, “Auditorium! NOW!”

[xorg]

Chapter 8

I sat in one of the auditorium seats in between Brittney and Kevin. Kevin was holding an ice pack to his face just like I was and Brittney, who was covered in splatters of blood, was sitting in the seat with her arms and legs crossed as she pumped her one leg quickly while she glared over at the football players who had been separated from the cheerleaders and sat one section over. The rest of the cheerleaders who had jumped into the fray were sitting around us and looking down at their feet or were trying to clean the blood and dirt off their uniforms. Rachel and Tiffany were busy exchanging details in excited tones about their experience.

The principal stood in front of us and said, “Your parents are all on their way and will be here shortly. I’ve got about four different stories of what the heck happened and we’ll sort it all out when they get here. Until then stay in your seats and be quiet!”

“You’re going to expel them right? They broke my nose!” Brad whined in a nasally tone as he stood up and pointed at the bloody rag he had pressed to his face.

“When are your balls going to drop you prissy bitch?” Brittney shot back instantly.

The principal held up his hands and yelled out, “Not another word until parents are here!”

One of the football players held up his hand and gave Brittney the finger and she leapt to her feet causing the young man to duck back down in his chair with his hands over his face.

“Miss Beldamore! Butt on seat this instant and keep it there!” The principal said as he looked at her and pointed downward.

Brittney dropped back down with a huff and crossed her arms over her chest. She then crossed her toned legs and went back to pumping them as she glared at the back of the seat in front of her. Parents started to arrive and were allowed to briefly look their ward over before being asked to sit down so that we could start going over what actually happened. My mother gave me the disappointed and shocked look as I lowered the ice bag and let her see the black eye that was quickly forming on my face. She let out a startled gasp as she saw Brittney who was still speckled with blood from head to toe. Brad’s father stormed into the auditorium asking who he was going to sue and as Brad pointed to me, Kevin, and Brittney, my mother let out another disappointed sigh. Kevin’s father arrived and I was startled to see him in full military gear complete with side arm. He marched down the aisle and looked at Kevin from head to toe and asked, “Anything broken?”

“No Sir,” Kevin replied as he shook his head.

“Did you throw a punch?”

“Yes Sir. One Sir. I didn’t start it Sir.”

“I don’t remember asking if you started it,” Kevin’s father replied harshly, “Just sit there and be quiet while I find out what happened.”

“Yes sir.”

“Well, we should be able to start now,” Brittney muttered as she looked around at everyone else’s parents. I slipped my hand in hers and squeezed as I knew most of the time her parents weren’t even in this state.

The football coach who had been inspecting his players stood up and looked at the principal, “What am I supposed to do about tonight’s game? My athletes are injured. They need to be getting treatment right now, not sitting here!”

Brad’s father yelled out, “My son has an important game to play! He’s the quarterback! He can’t be here dealing with which one of his assailants you’re going to kick out of school! Just get rid of them all!”

The coach nodded in agreement and yelled at the principal, “I mean, unless you want me to just call the other team right now and forfeit? Is that what you want?”

A loud voice called out from the back of the auditorium, “Absolutely, Coach Mills. You should call off tonight’s game and let them know that your boys got the stuffing beaten out of them by what… about half the cheerleading squad?” The man paused and then said, “You know what, I’ll take care of letting all the other teams in the conference know so that they’ll take it easy on your boys.”

Brittney’s face lit up and she jumped to her feet as she spun, “Dad?”

She rushed to the end of the row of seats and turned to sprint to him only to be grabbed by one of the assistant coaches and told to sit back down. She quickly kneed the man in the groin and darted up the walkway to the broad shouldered, dark haired man standing at the entrance doors. He embraced her tightly and then pulled her away from his chest to look at her face closely.

“Are you okay Princess?”

She nodded quickly as he studied her face and then started to look over the rest of her, “Is that your blood?”

She shook her head vigorously and he pulled up her hands to see her bruised knuckles and smiled at her, “Gave ‘em one to remember, huh?”

She smiled and dove back against his chest and hugged him tightly.

“She assaulted six football players!” Coach Mills yelled at the man.

Brad’s father stood up and shouted, “My son’s going to lose his chance at being all state because of her! I’m going to sue her and you and…”

“Oh sit the fuck down Fitzgerald! Your son has an ice cube’s chance in hell at being all state and the only one in this room who doesn’t realize that is you. You want to sue me or anyone else in this room and my legal team will crawl so far up your ass that you won’t be able to take a shit without written consent from a judge,” Mr. Beldamore said as he started to walk down to join the rest of us with one arm protectively draped over Brittney’s shoulders.

“Now, I’m supposed to be getting on a jet to fly to the other side of the country right now. Does someone who is not a complete moron want to tell me what I am doing here right now?” Brittney’s father glared at the principal.

“Well, um…” The principal swallowed and pulled at his tie, “You see, Mr. Beldamore, sir, there was a large fight involving some students and we’re trying to get to the root of what happened and come up with a…”

“Give me the file,” Brittney’s father said to the woman who was sitting well behind the rest of us in a section by herself. She quickly handed a manila file folder with a few papers in it to Mr. Beldamore who flipped it open and looked down, flipped a sheet of paper over, glanced at it, and then looked back up at the principal.

“Seems to me that those fuck knuckles,” he pointed to the football players, “grabbed the skinny kid,” He pointed to Kevin, “and started whooping his ass. Then the big one with only one eyebrow,” he pointed to Vince, “cold clocked my daughter’s best friend,” he pointed to me, “in the face. That’s when my daughter and the rest of these girls jumped in and the football players dropped their skirts and got their shit pushed in. Where is the great fucking mystery here? I don’t think we need Sherlock Holmes on this case.”

“Well you see Mr. Beldamore, sir, it’s a bit delicate because if we expel half of the football team the donors will…”

“Donors? Do you need more money, Mabus?” Brittney’s dad said with a shocked expression on his face, “Whose name is on the side of the auditorium we’re sitting in?”

“Y…Yours, sir.”

“Whose name is on the side of the athletic field these boys play on?”

“Yours, sir.”

“Who signed the blank check for the new equipment for the science labs or donated the money for the updated computers?”

“Y…You did, sir.”

“If my Princess’s school needs more money you just have to ask, Mabus,” Brittney’s dad paused and sighed, “The football team is what, four and six right now? They suck hind tit. If that’s what you were banking on for donations than you’re even dumber than I thought you were. Are you really that stupid, Mabus?”

“N… No, I don’t think so sir.”

“Good! Now, I think I can see two courses of action here. We can either expel everyone who participated in the fight right now, which I can understand because these young men and women shouldn’t be acting like they were in a prison riot, OR we can let everyone off with a warning and both sides say they will leave the other alone and we can all move on with our lives.”

“Oh you’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’re daughter getting off with a slap on the wrist! You should hear her mouth! It’s unbelievable.” Mr. Fitzgerald said as he jumped up and pointed at Brittney.

“Well behaved women rarely make history Fitzgerald,” Brittney’s father said as he squeezed her shoulders tightly and then pointed back at Brad’s father, “And if you ever so much as point a finger at my Princess again I’ll make it a personal fucking vendetta to build car dealerships all the way around your little car lot and underprice you until you can’t sell a car in this county.”

Brad’s father opened his mouth to say something but Mr. Beldamore interrupted him before he could speak, “And if your moron fucking son tries to drink and drive while my Princess is in the back seat of his car again I will make certain the chief of police is at your door every morning and every night to give that idiot a breathalyzer test. You think he’ll pass them? Let’s go see what’s in his locker right now, shall we? He should be captain of the rehab center, not captain of the football team.”

Mr. Fitzgerald dropped his hand and lowered himself into the seat as he glared at Brittney’s father. Mr. Beldamore walked down in front of the entire group and looked back up at the parents and asked loudly, “Okay, if you want your son or daughter to get expelled, how about a show of hands?”

No one moved and so he called out again, “Well then, if you want your son or daughter to get back to class and move past this idiocy, and you’re going to personally make sure they don’t do something stupid again like getting in a fight with someone on the opposite side of the room, raise your hand,” Mr. Beldamore raised his hand and looked down at Brittney with a piercing gaze that told her in no uncertain terms she was not to be in another brawl.

I looked back to see my mother glaring at me as she raised her hand and noticed the rest of the parents, even Mr. Fitzgerald raising their hands.

“Good. Then let’s call this little scuffle water under the bridge. The football team will stop picking on the skinny little shit, and the cheerleading squad promises not to beat the crap out of the football team anymore. Case closed.” Mr. Beldamore said as he slapped his hands together loudly.

“Okay, you heard the man!” Principal Mabus said, “Everyone will have a few minutes to talk with their parents and then back to class!”

“We’re going to discuss this further with your father when he gets home. Don’t think you’re off that easy, missy,” my mother said as she hugged me, “I’m glad you’re okay but you are never to do something so stupid ever again.”

“Sorry, Mom,” I said as I wrapped my arms around her.

I looked over her shoulder and saw Kevin standing at attention in front of his Dad, “You’re going to be coming straight home after school today. The bags of cement in the corner of the yard need to be put in the shed. And tomorrow when you get home, you’re going to take the bags of cement from the shed and carry them to the corner of the yard. We’ll see how many days of doing that it takes until you’re too tired for this stupidity at school, do you understand?”

“Yes Sir,” Kevin replied in a dejected tone.

“Didn’t you just tell me the other week you were old enough to be on your own? And now you pull this crap? What the hell were you thinking?”

“I wasn’t Sir.”

“You’re damned right you weren’t,” He suddenly noticed Kevin glance to me and followed his eyes over to my face. He then looked back at Kevin and said, “Is this all over a girl?”

“Yes Sir,”

“Did you punch the guy that hit her?”

“One of them Sir,”

“Look son, everyone wants to be a knight in shining armor in front of a pretty girl, but she’s probably not even going to notice you. Keep your nose to the grindstone and keep your wheels in your own lane, understand?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Good. I’ve got to get back to the base. Tell your mom I’ll be home late, and I expect all the bags to be moved when I get home. No using the wheelbarrow.” He said as he pointed at Kevin who nodded and then the man pulled him into a quick hug, “I’m glad you’re okay. Don’t do it again.” And then he stepped back and quickly left the auditorium.

As Kevin’s father was leaving I saw Brittney’s father walk up to him and look him over intensely and then hold out his hand, “Young Mr. Carter?”

“Kevin, sir,” he replied as he took Mr. Beldamore’s hand and shook it quickly, “It’s nice to meet you.”

“We should talk Kevin,” Mr. Beldamore said, “But not here, and not now. I’ll be back in town in two days. Can you come by my house? I’ll talk to your parents if need be.”

“You’ll have to clear it with my father, sir. He runs a tight ship.” Kevin replied to him.

“I understand son. You should get to class,” Brittney’s father said and pointed to the doors.

Brittney and I exchanged glances, and then my mother said the same thing to me, “Amy, stop standing there gawking and get moving.”

“Okay, Mom,” I said and as I started to walk out I saw Brittney’s dad take the handkerchief out of his suit pocket and start to wipe at the blood smears on his daughter’s face as he said, “Don’t take crap from anyone, right Princess?”

“Not unless it’s the President or they have a bigger gun than me,” she replied with a nod.

“That’s my girl.”

[xorg]

Chapter 9

I stood at the side of the football field and looked around confused with the rest of the cheer squad. The stands were full and it was time to start the football game, but the scoreboard was still shut off and nothing other than the large lights behind the grandstands were on.

“What the fuck is the problem?” Coach Mills screamed at one of his assistants, “We’re supposed to be playing right now!”

“We can’t turn anything on other than the bleacher lights. The AV club always did it, and none of them are here or will answer their phones. They also took all the controls out of the booth and spray painted Team Kevin on the wall. Whatever that means.” The man said back to him as he shrugged.

Brittney, Hannah, and I all looked at each other and covered our mouths with our pompoms as we giggled, then spread out and started a cheer.

++++++++++++++++++++

“So they decided to call the game anyway because nothing would work!” I said at the dinner table as I looked at my parents and giggled while I took some meatloaf and dropped it on my plate.

“Team Kevin?” My father asked with his eyebrows raised, “It sounds like the Boy is trying to start a rebellion. I don’t like the sounds of it.”

“Daddy, Kevin wasn’t even there.” I said as I rolled my eyes.

“Yeah, that’s how it always works. The ringleader gets other people to take the fall,” my dad said as he shook his fork.

“Daddy, Kevin was the one getting beat up by the entire football team,” I told him as I continued to try to explain it to him.

“And why would the entire team be beating up on one guy? I’ve seen him. He’s got tooth-pick arms.”

“Daddy! He doesn’t have toothpick arms!” I called out, “And they were beating him up because he liked me!”

My dad looked up at me with raised eyebrows as I added, “And I like him! I asked him out too!”

“I thought he was chasing after Brittney?” My Dad said to my Mom and then looked back at me, “Is that what this fight was about? Did you and Brittney get in a fight over a boy?”

“No, dear, they aren’t fighting over a boy,” Mom told him as she patted his hand and then looked at me, “But either way, you are not going out with him this weekend. You’re grounded.”

“What? Why?” I screamed.

“Because where there is smoke there is fire and you are surrounded by smoke lately young lady,” My father said as he again pointed his fork at me, “Did you or did you not break someone’s nose today?”

“This is so unfair!” I said, “I got hit in the face and punched in the boob and I’m the one that gets grounded?”

“Keep talking back and you’ll be coughing up your phone too!” My mother warned me with a parental look.

I huffed down into my chair and glared at both of them but knew better than to continue the fight and lose my electronic life line.

++++++++++++++++++++

As I walked to my locker the next day I saw someone going the other way down the hall in a Team Kevin t-shirt and did a double take. I shook my head and continued on and then saw another one. I stopped and rubbed my eyes and looked again. I turned, quickly spun the combination to my locker in, opened the door and suddenly Brittney bounced up next to me.

“Hey slut! Put this on,” She said in an excited tone as she held out a pink tank top with bold black letters that said Team Kevin on it. The small pink tank top exactly matched the one she was wearing.

I laughed as I took it from her and asked, “Did you do this?”

“Nope. Some nerd in my economics class came up with it, but I had him make a bunch, and grabbed some for the cheerleading team. Now go put it on!” She demanded as she cocked her leg and glared at me.

“Okay, okay!” I said as I took the shirt.

“And if one of the football players even glances in your general direction you let me know, understand?” She said as she crossed her arms across her chest.

“Yes ma’am,” I said as I rolled my eyes.

++++++++++++++++++++

I sat in my free period and Kevin pointed at my notebook, “You take the derivative of the position equation to get the equation for velocity.”

“What?” I asked him as my eyebrows went up.

“You have to find the derivative of the equation to get the velocity.” He said again as he looked at me.

“I have no clue what you’re talking about. We’re not that far yet,” I said as I pushed the notebook back.

“Well, better to be ahead of the curve, right?”

“You’re killing me!” I said as I buried my face in my hands, “I hate math!”

“It’s not that hard, let’s just go through it step by step,” He replied calmly.

“I don’t want to do math. I want to talk about the t-shirts and the craziness going on,” I said as I looked around at half the kids in the class wearing a shirt like mine that proudly declared us part of Team Kevin.

“I want to do math so I can ignore the fact that like half the school is wearing my name on their shirt,” he said as his eyes quickly scanned the room before coming back to mine.

“I want to go out on a date with you,” I said sourly, “Sorry I’m the worst girlfriend ever. I can’t believe I got grounded.”

“You’re not the worst girlfriend ever. Even if you weren’t grounded my Dad has me moving cement bags every night,” he said as he rubbed at his arms.

“I saw you last night from my bedroom window,” I grimaced, “It looks like it sucks.”

“You were watching me from your bedroom? Now who is stalking who?”

“Oh, bite me,” I said as I stuck my tongue out at him.

“I promise I will once we’re both out of the dog house.”

++++++++++++++++++++

I climbed out of Kevin’s car in front of Brittney’s house and walked in with him. It was the first time I was allowed out of the house with him and I wondered how Mr. Beldamore had coaxed my parents into letting me out of my grounding for a night. It had been two days since what was quickly being referred to as The Cheerleader Beat Down by the rest of the school. There was even a short animated meme of Brittney’s hair blowing upward and turning blonde and then her doing all sorts of crazy karate chops and stuff to level a bunch of football players in full padding going around on the internet. Kevin told me it had to do with some Japanese cartoon but I’d never seen it.

We walked up to the door and Janice opened it for us as Brittney came trotting down the stairs, “Hey guys! Dad’s office is over here. Do you know what he wants?”

Both of us shook our heads in unison as we followed her through several large rooms and finally into an office that was trimmed with dark wood and had almost an entire wall taken up by television screens. In the center of the room was a large and slightly imposing desk that had neatly organized folders and papers on it. Brittney’s dad sat in a plush brown leather office chair looking at a folder on his desk as we entered. He glanced up at us and then said, “Janice, shut the doors please. We’re not to be disturbed.”

“Of course, Mr. Beldamore,” she nodded politely as she pulled the doors shut behind us.

I reached down and clutched Kevin’s hand tightly as my eyes darted around. I felt like I was about to be interrogated.

“Why don’t you have a seat right here, Mr. Carter.” Mr. Beldamore motioned to the seat in front of his desk, “I’ll be with you ladies in a minute.”

“Dad, what’s this…” Brittney started to say until her dad looked at her and then motioned to the small couch on the side of the room.

“You can call me Kevin if you want, sir,” Kevin replied back as he let go of my hand and dropped easily into the chair in front of Mr. Beldamore’s desk.

“Okay Kevin,” Mr. Beldamore said as he pushed the papers he had been looking at to the side, “I’m not one to beat around the bush, so I’m just going to come right out and ask. What are you intentions with my daughter?”

“Huh?” Kevin asked as Brittney sat forward and started to speak, “Dad! He’s dating Amy not…”

Brittney’s father held his hand up in our direction and Brittney’s mouth snapped shut and she leaned back against the couch. The only other time I’d seen Brittney respond so quickly to something was when Kevin was inside me and my dominatrix side was out.

“I know about your… special abilities,” Brittney’s father said as he leaned back and eyed Kevin while bringing his hands to his desktop, “I’m pretty certain the girls know about them too.” He paused to see Kevin’s reaction and when there was none he looked over to us as we stared back wide eyed, peeking glances at each other. Brittney’s dad nodded and then continued, “So I want to know what your motives are. If it’s just access to her funds I can provide you with a large sum of money upfront and a monthly stipend but then I expect you to steer clear of my daughter… and perhaps also Miss Summers as well. I feel slightly responsible for her as well seeing as she’s my daughter’s best friend.”

Kevin remained still as Mr. Beldamore held up a check and then put it down in front of Kevin. I couldn’t see the amount but Kevin stared at the check for a long time and from my angle I could see his eyebrows crease. He looked up at Mr. Beldamore and pushed the check back at him, “I think if you look at Brittney’s spending since I’ve been in town you’ll see there is nothing abnormal there.”

“What about the eight thousand dollars that she just spent on t-shirts, hats, and other trinkets that say Team Kevin?” Mr. Beldamore asked with raised eyebrows.

Kevin’s mask seemed to crack and he looked back at Brittney with a shocked look on his face, then turned back to Mr. Beldamore and said, “I… um… didn’t know anything about that. It wasn’t my idea and to be honest it doesn’t really help me fly under the radar.”

“Well I can’t really trust Brittney’s recollection of events if you can slip inside of her, now can I? So all I have to go off from is your word and I don’t really know you that well.”

“Dad I…” Brittney started to talk, but again was silenced by her father holding up his hand and saying, “You’ll have a chance to speak Princess, but you _will _let me have my talk with Mr. Carter first.”

“Now then Kevin. You don’t seem to want money, is that right? Perhaps something else I can offer you?” Mr. Beldamore asked him as his steeled gaze returned to Kevin.

“Why are you trying to buy me off?” Kevin asked as he stared back at the man with equal intensity.

“Because I know your kind to be notoriously flighty. If you’re just looking for some quick fun before you head off to your next destination I’d prefer it wasn’t with my daughter. I’m willing to give you more than enough compensation to go out and have fun with whoever you want whenever you want. No questions asked, and no strings attached other than you leave the girls out of it.” He replied as he leaned forward in the chair and while keeping his eyes locked on Kevin, “I can even get you other bodies to play with. You just let me know what your type is.”

Kevin took a breath and leaned forward as he looked back at Mr. Beldamore, “No thank you. I appreciate your generous offer, but I have to decline.”

Mr. Beldamore’s brows furrowed as he looked at Kevin, “I can whisk her away at a moment’s notice to somewhere halfway around the world to a place with security so tight that you won’t even get close enough to see her face with a telescope.”

“Dad!” Brittney called out and was about to stand up until her father held out a hand and she obediently sat back down and glared at him.

“That’s honestly more of a threat against her than it is against me, sir,” Kevin replied as he held his hands out, “And I wouldn’t dream of telling you what to do with your own daughter, but I know you want to make her happy, so if I were in your shoes I’d have to ask myself why I would do that.”

“Because you are sitting in front of me and I have no idea what your intentions are young man,” Brittney’s father retorted without hesitation.

Kevin leaned in closer to Mr. Beldamore and asked, “If you want complete honesty can I get your assurance of discretion?”

“Young man, I assure you discretion is one of my most valued commodities.”

“Sir, I’m also pretty straightforward. I don’t want to lie to anyone, but as you know my abilities demand a certain level of… secrecy.” Kevin said and then paused while Brittney’s father nodded slowly before he continued, “I’ve never done something like this before. Normally, when I’m inside someone, I have a bit of fun, try not to cause any damage, and leave without anyone any the wiser. But that changed when I met Amy and Brittney.”

Mr. Beldamore’s eyebrow went up as he listened and Kevin continued, “Laying it out for you, Brittney is in love with Amy. Amy is Brittney’s best friend but doesn’t really share those feelings. However, Amy has a bit of quirk. She has a fantasy that I fulfill when I’m inside her… and Brittney also gets to benefit from that. So, it’s a bit of a tangled relationship, but it makes your daughter, Amy, and I happy. I’ll be honest when I say I don’t know how it will end, but can anyone say that when they start a new relationship? Even a more… run of the mill relationship?”

I felt my cheeks flush the brightest crimson they had ever been and I tried to shrink into the couch.

“So you want me to take your word that your intentions aren’t… ignoble?” Mr. Beldamore asked as he stared at Kevin.

“I want you to let us be young and figure it all out together. And if you are worried about something, you should have an open dialogue with your daughter so you know what she wants. I’ll be around too, and you can talk to me and bring up any concerns you have… and if Amy isn’t petrified by your show of power here, I’m certain she’ll be more than happy to discuss some of this with you,” Kevin replied as he leaned back and shrugged, “I’ve only been here a short time, but both of those girls mean the world to me. I won’t knowingly hurt them.”

Brittney’s father sat there for several minutes as he stared at Kevin. The room was silent as a crypt while all I could hear was my own breathing and heartbeat pounding in my ears. I was a few moments from losing it until I felt Brittney’s hand slip over mine and squeeze tightly. I finally couldn’t stand it anymore and blurted out, “Um, excuse me. How did you know?”

Mr. Beldamore’s gaze flipped from Kevin to me and suddenly I regretted saying anything and pulling his attention to me. I gulped and slunk into the couch as Brittney again squeezed my hand once more.

Her dad opened a drawer on his desk and pulled out a remote and pointed it at one of the televisions. It flickered to a picture of Brittney and I walking in through the front door, only where my face should have been Kevin’s face was there instead. The image was plain as day. The resolution was amazing as he zoomed in and it became even more obvious that Kevin’s face was on my body. I realized it was from the first night we had brought Brittney into our little secret. Mr. Beldamore then spoke, “Now, this could be blamed on some glitch in my ridiculously high-tech security system, but I also know of a few others with Kevin’s unique abilities. I know of one other person in our city who doesn’t follow the typical nomadic tendencies most of them do, and I’ve also hired a few of his kind over the years. So, I have a bit of knowledge that most laymen don’t.”

“Oh. Okay. Thank you,” I tried to say in a pleasant voice hoping that was the right thing to do in this type of situation. I wondered how Kevin could be so calm with all of this. He seemed completely relaxed while I was ready to dive under the couch and hide.

Mr. Beldamore’s steely gaze finally went to Brittney and his face softened as he looked at her, “So this is what you want Princess? This boy… he makes you happy? Because this is a lot for me.”

Brittney nodded solemnly and then replied, “We actually had a bit of a fight already Dad. Mostly about the… you called them nomadic tendencies, and we worked it out. So yeah, I really like him. And Amy.”

“And you Miss Summers?” Mr. Beldamore’s eyes came back to me as I shrunk down once more.

“We’re being completely honest here?” I asked as I looked around at everyone and when they all nodded at me I blurted out, “I have to pee. I’m so scared right that I have to pee. Brittney your dad scares the bladder control out of me. Kevin was right, I’m freak’n petrified right now.”

Suddenly everyone was laughing at me and I felt my cheeks flush crimson again.

“Miss Summers my intentions were never to scare anything out of you,” Mr. Beldamore said as a smile broke on his face, “I just needed to make certain that…” He motioned to all three of us, “all of this was mutual feelings and not the two of you being used.”

“No sir,” I replied as I pressed my legs together and shook my head at him.

Brittney’s dad looked at Kevin and said, “I expect you to take good care of these girls,” and then looked to Brittney, “My daughter only gets the best. If you don’t live up to that we’ll be having words again, Mr. Carter.”

Kevin nodded as it was Brittney’s turn to blush red and then whine, “Dad!”

She got up and stood next to Kevin and crossed her arms over her chest as she looked at him defiantly and said, “Besides, I obviously have to take care of these two. They’d be lost kittens without me.”

I watched as Mr. Beldamore smiled at his daughter and I think it was pride I saw on his face. He then looked back at Kevin and said, “So young man, how much do you think you need for a proper vehicle?”

Kevin closed his eyes and sighed, “She’s a good runner. Why does everyone hate my car?”

“Because it looks like you pulled it out of a junkyard, Chess club,” Brittney said and then added, “And after that it got in a few accidents.”

“So! Is there anything else you want to know while we are all being so honest?” Kevin said as he shot Brittney a look and obviously wanted to change the subject.

“How do you…” Now it was Mr. Beldamore’s turn to get flustered, “You know… get inside? Would a demonstration be possible?”

Kevin suddenly turned beet red. Even his ears were burning as he blinked and adjusted himself in his chair, “Um… well… I’ve got to be honest sir, uh…”

“He melts. He melts and turns into this clear goo,” Brittney said as she laughed at his sudden shyness.

“Then he sort of goes in us. Through our skin, or our mouth, or our…” I let my voice sort of trail off as suddenly I started to blush again.

“It’s kind of a personal thing, sir. I’d rather not do it right in front of you if you don’t mind. It’s just…” Kevin added in until Mr. Beldamore held up his hands and cut him off, “Of course, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“Thanks. I mean, if the girls are okay talking about it, that I don’t mind,” he said with a sigh of relief.

“It tingles. Inside of me… When he’s going in,” I said as I looked around, “It feels nice I guess.”

“It feels creepy to me,” Brittney said as she stuck her tongue out at Kevin.

“And you remember what he does?” Mr. Beldamore asked as he leaned forward and looked first at Brittney and then at me with interest on his face.

“Oh, I’m awake when he’s in me. Sometimes I can sort of push my way back into control if I try hard,” I said with a shrug.

“That’s something that I do. I wake them up when I’m in them. That’s not normal, though. Normally the people I’m in just sort of go to sleep and wake up when I’m out and don’t remember anything.” Kevin told him, “I can poke through their minds while they’re sleeping, which is how I found out both of their interests, and how it all kinda turned into what it is now.”

Mr. Beldamore nodded and then rubbed his temples, “This is just… a lot.”

“The first time I saw it, I freaked out,” Brittney said with a nod and I chimed in, “I was carrying around a knife when I first found out about it. Which seems silly now… how do you stab slime?”

Kevin chuckled and said, “Hey, I’ve got an idea, how about we don’t try it?”

“You might like it, Chess club!” Brittney said with an evil smile as she poked on his shoulder and he looked up at her with a worried expression on his face. Suddenly, he pulled out his phone and looked at it.

“Oh. That’s my mom. I’ve got to get going, my time limit is up. Back to moving concrete bags,” he said with a sigh.

“Of course. Thank you for the meeting, and explaining everything openly. I appreciate your honesty.” Mr. Beldamore said as he stood up and reached across the desk to shake Kevin’s hand as he too stood up.

“Any time, sir,” Kevin replied as he let go of Mr. Beldamore’s hand and then flexed his hand. I wondered how hard Brittney’s father had squeezed.

Kevin started to walk to the door and Brittney and I went with him until Mr. Beldamore cleared his throat and we all looked back at him.

“Brittney, your mother will not understand this. Keep it on the down low with her. I’ll tell her that you, Amy and Kevin have some sort of triangle going that works for you, but do not tell her about Kevin’s… ability. When I’ve had the chance to slowly break it to her I’ll let all of you know, okay?” He said as he picked up the folder he had been looking at when we came in and opened it again.

Brittney had a shocked look on her face, “Dad… Did you and mom know that I wasn’t interested in boys?”

“Of course, Princess,” he said without looking up.

“Seriously? I was trying so hard to hide it! I thought you would be upset with me!”

“We just want you to be happy, Princess. We figured you’d tell us when you were ready. We didn’t want to push you.”

“O…okay. Thanks dad,” Brittney said in a stunned tone. She followed us out of the office and closed the doors tightly after we left.

[xorg]

Chapter 10

I was sitting at my desk in my room looking over my science book when my phone chirped. I glanced at the screen it so see a text from Brittney, Hey what are U doing slut? I’m sooooooooo bored. When are U getting ungrounded? Shopping with Tiffany n Rachel isn’t the same. They both kind of annoy me sometimes.

I smiled and grabbed my phone, Studying. Super bored too. No release date from the Rents yet.

It chirped almost instant, Boo Hiss. What’s Kevin doing?

I replied back, He’s still on cement bag duty. But he takes off his shirt when he gets hot. : )

She replied back,_ Calm down slut. Actually I’m horny too. When do U think you’ll both be able to play? Should we plan something special?_

I thought for a moment and then got back to her, Are U sure your dad isn’t watching these texts?

My phone chirped instantly, OMG DIAF

I quickly typed back, LOL. Gotcha. Hey didn’t Kevin say his birthday was coming up soon? We should throw him a party.

A few seconds later she responded with, Like the two of us wearing lingerie kind of party?

I rolled my eyes and typed back, Calm down slut. No, I mean like plan a big party. Think we could do it at your house?

She came back with, If we are doing it here then it WILL NOT be some nerdfest with his lunch room buddies.

I thought for a moment, We should see about his hopper friend. I think the contact is in his phone. I’ll swipe it tomorrow and get it. Maybe he’s got more friends from other places we could invite to!

Brittney’s reply was, I swear if U fill my house with nerds from across the country I’m gonna kick U off the team.

My eyebrows went up and I shot back, OMG you’re dating a nerd too!

There was no pause, I have no clue what you’re talking about.

I wondered about her denial sometimes, Whatevs. So we can party at your house?

There was a lengthy pause and then, I texted Dad. He says fine. Whenever you’re ungrounded I’ll get in touch with the catering company that does all our parties.

I grabbed my phone as I looked at it, Catering company? Are U sure Britt? We can just make some food up ourselves and get a cake.

I don’t cook and I am not eating some shitty cake from SuperMart’s bakery

I shook my head, Forgot who I was talking to. My bad.

She came back with, Damn straight your bad. Say my name slut. We’re still getting lingerie for the after party right???

I started to giggle as I typed back, Um, duh!

++++++++++++++++++++

The next day at lunch Brittney sat next to me while Rachel, Tiffany, and Hannah chatted excitedly about Kevin’s upcoming birthday party. Fritz sat across from me with wide eyes as he longingly gazed at Brittney playing on her phone, doing her best to ignore him. Kevin was on the other side of me talking with Max and Spencer about something that they were working on in the science lab. I glanced over and saw Brad at the next table over with his nose still held in place by a cast that was taped to his face. He was glaring at me but other than him and Vince the rest of them seemed to have let it go. Or they were afraid of us. Either way we had booted them off of our normal table and I had invited Kevin and a few other of his friends to sit with us. Some of the other girls had also invited their friends and non-football player boyfriends to sit with us as well. All but two of the cheerleaders who had been dating someone from the football team broke up with their boyfriends and were now unattached. Everyone on the team, including me seemed to be inundated with people asking us out now that we were available.

“So… what about two Thursdays from now, any time from after school until about ten thirty?” Fritz asked Brittney.

“I have to change the oil in my car,” Brittney said as she looked up from her phone to glare at the young man who wouldn’t take a hint from the first seven times she had told him no to a date.

“I could help with that!” Fritz said excitedly, “I change the oil in my robot girlfriend all the time!”

“Your invite to this table has been revoked,” Brittney declared and as she made a disgusted face.

“What did I say?” Fritz asked as he looked around at his friends.

“Dude, we’ll explain it to you later, but that’s creepy… even for us,” said a boy whose name I hadn’t learned yet said.

“Hey, my phone is dead. Can I text my parents from yours?” I asked Kevin sweetly as I kissed his cheek.

“Sure. Here,” Kevin replied as he dug his phone out and handed it to me, “Oh, and the naked pictures of you in there aren’t mine. They’re Brittney’s.”

Everyone at the table began laughing loudly except for Brittney who now glared at Kevin, “Your invite has also been revoked. I’m sure you and Fritz are smart enough to figure out somewhere else to sit, Chess club.”

Brittney still insisted on keeping her normal charade up at school despite both Kevin and I telling her we would support her if she wanted to come out. As Kevin closed his eyes and smiled while rubbing the back of his head I quickly slipped his phone into my bag and then went back to the normal lunch routine. When the bell rang Brittney ran interference with him to make certain I could slip away with his phone and that gave the two of us time to go through his contacts and make a list. We also got into the social media he was on so we could get even more invites to the party out.

++++++++++++++++++++

Hey slut! How does it feel to be free? My fingers grabbed my phone off my desk and looked at the message as a smile came to my face.

I slipped out of my small white cotton panties, which left me completely nude, and I stood in front of my mirror as I held my phone off to the side and posed to take a picture. I went back to the message and hit reply with the photo attached, Why don’t you come over and find out?

There was a bit of a pause and then another beep, Yer face on her body is creepy as fuck

I went back to the mirror and felt my eyes close and my skin tingle and when I opened them my normal face was smiling back at me. I took a few more pictures with more poses and then sent them along with an apology, Sorry. Better?

I flopped down on my bed and watched as my hands slowly roamed across my skin, across my belly, between my breasts, and then began circling my nipple as I teased it. I felt it fill as my body warmed. It felt so amazing to have Kevin back inside of me, playing with me just the way I liked it.

My phone chirped and my body paused its self-love to pick it up, Much. Thnx 4 the noodz.

One of my hands quickly typed back as the other hand went back to wandering my body, Np. Are U coming over? Missed you Pet.

There was a long pause but it gave my body time to play with itself and by the time I heard it chirp again I was close to panting, I have to get catering people lined up. Now that both of U are off house arrest, I have tons of planning to do. Fuck I missed you Mistress. I’m so wet right now.

I felt my fingers slowly work their way down to my still shaved pussy and tease my clit hood as I bit my lip. I whimpered as my fingers then slipped down my slit and inside of my folds just enough to tease myself. Suddenly my other hand was swinging the camera around and I clicked a selfie. I saw it as my body sent it. I looked like a sex vixen. I was biting my lips while my legs were spread and my eyes seemed to scream out in lusty want. I then typed out a message, Can you do any of that from here? I could help you. In more ways than one if you know what I mean.

It didn’t take long before the reply came in, B thr in 5.

++++++++++++++++++++

“What did the two of you do?” Kevin’s voice came out of my lips, sounding concerned.

“We just invited some people we found in your phone,” I replied back as my body got off the bed and went to the mirror.

“We thought you would be pleased, Mistress,” Brittney said as she pulled against her restraints and then looked at her wrists.

My head spun and I looked back at her with a neutral expression. She squirmed there, her wrists tied tightly to each corner of my bed with two of my nylons and one of her legs tied to the foot of my bed with one of the straps from my back pack that Kevin had been resourceful enough to work free in the middle of a passion fed frenzy of lesbian foreplay. I strutted to her and ran a finger from her knee all the way up to her chin slowly and then leaned forward and bit down harshly on one of her extended nipples. She convulsed under me and I saw her bite into her lip as she threw her head back and tried not to call out and alert my parents about what was really going on in my room.

“Pet, how many people did the two of you contact?” I asked in a sultry voice.

“All of them. If they were in your phone we found them. Not all of them could make it though, Mistress. We had four people decline.” Brittney whimpered back.

“The two of you have been busy little girls. Should I be pleased that you have been so industrious, or upset that you kept this from me?” I asked as my head hovered just millimeters over hers, our lips almost touching.

She leaned up and tried to kiss me, but I jerked back just far enough so that she could still feel my hot breath on her cheek. She stretched her neck further but couldn’t quite reach my cherry red lips. She fell back to the bed with defeat and then said, “Pleasure or punishment is for you to decide, Mistress. I’m only here to serve!”

“Oh Pet, I do love it when you answer correctly.”

I slid down her body and brought my lips to her inner thighs and began kissing my way up them. I slipped an arm under her leg and forced her into a vertical split and then brought my tongue to her drooling slit and began licking. Brittney was making strange sounds. Like someone was punching her in the stomach and she was trying to hold her abs tight while they hit her. She swallowed loudly above me and then called out, “Please Mistress! Gag me! Gag me so I don’t ruin everything! I almost screamed!”

I sat up and wiped her juices off my lips and chin with my arm and smiled at her evilly, “Of course Pet! You know I can’t refuse you.”

I crawled up and over her, dragging my breasts across her skin, the softness of her flesh sending shivers sparking outward from my nipples. I grabbed the headboard and then straddled her face and slowly lowered myself down on her mouth. I let out a quick breath and then simply commanded, “Begin.”

Brittney nodded as her magical little tongue went to work on my love mound. She dutifully licked, sucked and gently nibbled anything and everything. My body was turbulent with euphoria as she drank my nectar and then teased more out of me. Kevin directed my eyes downward and I saw how delighted her face was. If I had control of my body I would rather be doing this with Kevin himself, but I had to admit in that moment she was sexy as hell. My stomach sucked in and my toes curled as I gripped the head rail on the top of my bed tightly and let out an “Ah!” louder than I should have as an orgasm burned its way through every nerve ending in my body. My eyes clamped shut and I was tossed around on the waves of bliss as they coursed through me like a ship on a stormy sea.

Finally I came down. I let go of the bed and my strength left me as I fell down on Brittney like a sack of potatoes tipping over. I panted as I caught my breath and felt Brittney struggle underneath me as she tried to maneuver with my weight on top of her. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs and wondered when Kevin was going to pick me back up. I suddenly realized I could see his fourteenth birthday party in my mind and realized he had passed out!

I tried to move my own limbs, but it felt like they were in molasses. I managed to work myself upright as I looked down at Brittney and mumbled out, “Something…” I brought my hands to the tight knots at her wrists but struggled with my own fingers as it felt like I was wearing thick gloves, “Wrong,” I managed to get out.

I saw worry spark in her eyes as she looked at her wrists and started to tug on her own. As she worked at her restraints harder, the headboard of my bed bounced off my wall making even more noise. I heard my father call out, “Is everything okay up there sweetie?”

Finally my fingers managed to grab at the right spot on the tie at Brittney’s wrist and the first knot let go, freeing her one hand. She grabbed at the other and quickly undid it, and then went to work on her leg. I flopped off the bed managed to stand upright as I tried to get to my closet. I heard my Dad’s footsteps coming down the hallway.

I felt my eyelids flitter and my head shake and I turned to look at Brittney who had a panicked look on her face. My body charged the rest of the way across the room and grabbed a robe and flung it across the room to Brittney who slipped into it and then dove onto her stomach across my bed, grabbing a magazine from the floor. I slipped into another robe just as my father was knocking on the door.

I opened it up and said cheerfully, “Hi Daddy!”

“What was that noise?”

“What noise? We both had our earbuds in listening to the new Airy Anna Mocha song,” I said as I blinked innocently.

“Then how did you hear me knock?” He looked at me suspiciously.

“I just took out my earbuds because I was going to use the potty and heard you knock Daddy. What’s going on? Was it a loud noise? Like someone breaking in?” I asked as my face displayed concern.

“What? No. It sounded like something bouncing off the wall,” he said as he looked around my room.

I felt one of my feet slowly hook a toe in Brittney’s lace panties that were on the floor just behind me and slip them to the side behind the door as Brittney looked up at him, “That might have been me Mr. Summers. I was rocking on the bed to the song.”

My father let out a sigh and rubbed his face with his hand, “You guys have to be more aware of your surroundings, okay? You might bust a whole in the drywall if you hit the bed against it hard.”

I pouted as I nodded, “Sorry, Daddy! We’ll be more careful.”

He turned to leave and I called out, “Daddy!” When he spun to look at me I made a kissing face at him and asked, “What do you think of this shade of lipstick? Brittney brought it over for me to try. She said it’s from a new make-up company in Paris! Isn’t it awesome?”

“It looks a little too bright red to me, sweetie. I like it when you look more natural,” he said with a shrug.

I sighed and pouted at him again, “Spoil sport.”

“Sorry sweetie. I think you’re perfect just the way you are.”

“Daddy you’re such a cornball!” I said as I rolled my eyes.

“Don’t you two have school tomorrow? Brittney better be heading home soon. I don’t know if she has a curfew, but she’s not breaking yours,” my father said as he waved his hand at me and went back down the stairs.

I closed the door and a sigh of relief came out of my lips, “That was close.”

“What happened?” Brittney asked with a look of concern on her face.

“I couldn’t take it. You were too good for me Pet,” I said with a sly grin coming to my face.

Brittney stood on my bed and did a curtsy in the robe as she said, “I aim to please you in all things, Mistress.”

I took her hands and helped her off the bed and into my waiting embrace as I whispered in her ear, “You do please me, Pet.”

I then kissed her passionately on the lips. She brought her tongue to mine and we fought over whose mouth they would play inside of. Then suddenly I felt a tingle and blinked as I saw Brittney’s eyes pop open and she began to swallow Kevin as he transferred bodies. A few moments later and Brittney was holding me up in her arms as the weakness from when Kevin left my body passed through me. I regained my balance and then shook my head as I saw Brittney start to collect her clothing and slip back into it. First her fancy lacy bra. She clipped it on her stomach, flipped it around and then up as she slid her arms into it and then got the girls situated. She then grabbed her panties with her toes and flipped them up into her hand so she could step into them. She then snatched her small tank top off the floor along with her thin blouse and her skirt and worked her way into it all. When she finished she slipped into her shoes and worked her feet back and forth a few times before smiling at me while she ran her fingers through her hair.

“Fuck! He even gets dressed like me! Like even in the same order!” she whined which caused me to giggle, “You don’t think it’s creepy?”

“I think it’s impressive that he can impersonate people so easily,” I replied with a shrug.

“Unless I want to change just a few things,” Brittney suddenly said as she rolled her hips and then smacked a hand on her own ass.

“Are you leaving?” I asked her and meant both of them.

“Do you mind if I spend the night at Brittney’s?” She asked as she suddenly had a questioning look on her face.

“I suppose not. You were in me since after lunch,” I replied as I twirled my hair around a finger, “I won’t get too jealous she stole my boyfriend.”

“That’s where you went!” Brittney exclaimed and then looked at me, “Wait… so when you were standing all close to me in the hallway after seventh period and I felt your hand on my lower back and you were breathing on my neck while you looked at my phone…”

“Me but not me,” I said with a giggle.

“Oh fuckersticks I was worked up after that!” She said as she scowled at me, “I didn’t know we could have snuck off to the bathroom!”

“Next time maybe,” I replied with a shrug.

“Wait… Don’t I get a say in bringing my best friend’s creepy boyfriend home in my body?” Brittney suddenly asked.

“Nope!” Her own mouth replied with a smile and then she walked up to me and gave me her typical excited hug as she kissed me quickly on the cheek and said, “Okay, night slut! After school practice, not before, remember that!”

I rolled my eyes as I realized that’s exactly what Brittney would have reminded me about as she turned to leave. I watched her strut out my bedroom door happily and as she went down the steps she waved without looking back, “Toodles!”

[xorg]

Chapter 11

I was putting some books in my locker the next morning when Brittney suddenly appeared next to me. I gave her a smile and a wink as I opened my mouth to greet her until I suddenly noticed the distressed look on her face, “What’s wrong Britt?”

She glanced around quickly and after making certain no one was close enough to hear her whispered in my ear, “He’s still inside me. Take your boyfriend back!”

I couldn’t help but giggle, “It can’t be that bad, I mean honestly Brittney, come on.”

She took three deep breaths and then leaned against the locker next to mine, “Oh, it was a great night. He helped me with all of the birthday stuff, he helped me wash myself in the shower, he even helped me get off three times before I fell asleep.”

“So what’s the problem then?”

“He also pulled the guest list out of my memories.”

“So…?” I looked at her with a puzzled expression.

Brittney’s body twitched a bit and her gaze went stone serious, “You two have to call off the party. You sent invites out to everyone I know… Everyone. You two don’t realize what you’re bringing here. Didn’t you two ever stop to think there might be a reason why I didn’t bring any of my other life with me?”

“Kevin?”

“Duh,” Brittney replied after another twitch, “Of course it was him! Do I ever talk like that?”

“The party is tomorrow,” I said with a frown and a shrug, “It’ll be fine. I mean, Brittney do you remember that party that you threw last year after homecoming? People still talk about that party. It was crazy.”

“That’s what I told him!” Brittney exclaimed with wide eyes as she tossed her hands out to the side until her posture suddenly changed, “I am not going to say it again, you guys are making a mistake.”

Brittney’s face pulled into a frown and she started to shake as she clenched her fists and brought them to her sides, “Chess club it will be fine. Now GET OUT!”

“Fine then. Let’s go look for a spot for me to get out then,” Brittney replied to herself quietly.

“What’s wrong with Amy? She’s right there,” Britney continued the conversation with herself as she motioned to me.

“I need to pick up a few things for the party. I don’t want to make her skip class.”

Brittney let shook her head and let out a sigh as she spun and started walking down the hallway, “See you later cutie,” She called out as she waved over her shoulder and then I could see her body shake and as she growled out, “Stop doing that! It’s freaky!”

++++++++++++++++++++

Brittney let out a contented sigh as she plopped down next to me at lunch and leaned over on my shoulder. I heard her taking deep breaths while Kevin plopped down across the table from me. He gave Brittney an exasperated look and then took a bite of an apple.

Suddenly I heard a voice, and looked over to see Brad with a cocky smile on his face as he stood by the edge of our table, “You really think anyone will show up for dingus’s birthday party tonight? Even if you have it at Brittney’s mansion? It doesn’t matter what you promise everyone, they can smell his loser-ness from a mile away.”

“You don’t have to come if you don’t want to Brad. I just thought we would invite everyone from school,” I replied with as I glared up at him.

“Oh there is no way I would be caught dead at that party,” Brad said as his smile somehow got wider, “But I wanted to come over and wish officially shit stain here a happy birthday.” Brad then reached over and grabbed a small container of chocolate milk and dumped it over Kevin’s lunch and crumpled it in his hand and bounced it off Kevin’s forehead as he started to laugh.

Brittney suddenly stood up, which caused Brad to take a step back quickly while his eyes went to where her small balled fists were. She took a one deep breath and then said in a low tone, “Brad if you don’t turn around this instant and go back to the loser table I will reach up your ass, grab your tongue, and use it like a rubber sling shot line to fling you across this lunch room.”

Brad started to turn and then hesitated as he suddenly asked, “Why do you give a fuck about this little shit stain Britt? You’re the one that dumped a slushy on his head not that long ago. Now you’re all chummy with him?”

“I don’t give a shit about Chess club,” Brittney said as she stepped out from the lunch table and started to walk around to stand toe to toe with Brad and lock eyes with him before continuing, “But he’s dating Amy, and Amy is a cheerleader. I do give a shit about my cheerleaders. I don’t let anyone mess with them, and by extension their boyfriends or siblings. Therefore Chess club, as nauseating as he may be, is under my protection. Oh, and there is the truce that we had to swear into after the cheerleader beat down. You remember that? Or do you really want cheerleader beatdown round two in the middle of the lunch room? I was really honestly disappointed that I wasn’t the one who got to break your nose the last time and it’s been gnawing at me. Seriously, you’d be doing me a favor. The want to punch you in the face has been getting so bad recently it wakes me up nights.”

Brad gulped and held his hands up as he took a step back and then turned to go back to the table across the lunch room where the rest of the football players were sitting. Brittney let out a snort and called out loudly, “Yeah that’s right you better walk away you pussy.”

Vince stood up from the table he was at until Brittney’s gaze locked onto him and she raised one eyebrow as she yelled across the lunchroom, “Sit back down before I come over there and make you sit down little boy.”

Vince glanced at Brad until Brittney took a step in his direction and then he dropped unceremoniously to the bench at his table and went back to shoveling food in face. He continued glaring at her but I watched as she flipped some hair over her shoulder and plopped back down next to me effectively ignoring him completely. She took a few napkins off the center of the table and tossed them at Kevin, “Clean up your mess chess club. Or find a different table to sit at. I don’t particularly care.”

“Thanks, Britt,” He said as picked up the napkins and began wiping at the milk.

“For what? I was serious, Chess club. I don’t give a flying fuck about you, but he does not get to mess with Amy’s boyfriend. That just happens to be you right now,” Brittney said as she blinked her long eyelashes a few times, “Now give me your cookie. We’ll call it payment for letting you sit at my table. Either that or let me punch you in the face and break your nose. I’m one broken nose short of my quota today.”

I watched as Kevin tried not to smile to obviously while he picked his cookie up and handed it over to Brittney and then went back to cleaning up his milky mess. Hannah leaned forward and looked over at Brittney as she asked, “Why are you letting the party happen at your house if you don’t even like him Britt?”

“Oh she’s not having the party at her house,” Kevin said as he pushed the rest of his soupy lunch into a bag and then wiped his fingers off on the napkin, “She’ll call it off in a few hours and make fun of any nerds that show up.”

Fritz’s eyes went wide and he dropped his sandwich to the table and then let out a sigh, “Damn it! I thought I was going to actually get to go to the first cool people party of my high school career!”

I batted my eyelashes and pouted at Kevin as I asked in a sad voice, “You know if you keep this up I’m going to think you don’t actually want us to throw you a party. Do you not want to have fun with us?”

Kevin suddenly looked at me with an odd expression and let out a slow breath, “Just trying to give you one last out before this plan is locked in.”

“Hey Chess Club, I’ve got a better idea. Why don’t you thank Amy for throwing you a party and then thank me for letting her host it at my house before I get seriously pissed off and we go back to dumping slushies on you,” Brittney suddenly chimed in with her eyebrows raised.

Kevin looked over at her but didn’t respond and so Brittney grabbed the cookie in her fingers and snapped it in half, “Hey did you ever noticed how satisfying it is to snap something in half? Let me see your finger for a minute Chess club. I want to show you a neat trick.”

“Thank you Amy. I appreciate you throwing me a party,” Kevin said as he smiled at me and then looked toward Brittney, bowed his head, before continuing, “And one million gratitudes my most magnificent high empress for allowing me, a simple peasant, to have a celebration at your palatial estate. It is far above anything I deserve and I will forever be in your debt because of it.”

“Ow Ow!” Rachel cheered, “Brittney when I get a boyfriend I want you to train him too!”

Brittney just shrugged as she stood up, “It’s all about establishing the fact that they understand that they’re useless and you let them hang around you on a whim. Now, I have to get some books out of my locker and get ready for a test. Chess club, don’t be late tonight or I swear I will cut your cake without you.” She started to walk away from the table and then looked back over her shoulder at all of us and said, “Oh, and Fritz, you’re not invited. I told Amy not to invite any dorks. Somehow your name must have slipped through the filter. So… Yeah, I don’t know, go play some video games or something,” She flipped her hair over her shoulder and then stormed out of the lunch room, almost knocking some girl and her lunch over as she shoved open the door.

“I got uninvited from the same party twice in the same day?” Fritz asked as he again dropped his sandwich.

“Fritz, you can come. Don’t worry about Brittney,” I promised him as I winked and then saw Rachel and Hannah looking at me with wide eyes, “What?”

“Nothing. Brittney’s got a soft spot for you, so she might only break one of your legs. Or kick you off the team… Either way, it’s on you and I get the number two spot on the squad,” Rachel said as she shrugged.

“As if. I get number two spot,” Hannah said as she lightly shoved Rachel with furrowed eyebrows.

“Either way, if I get uninvited again, nobody re-invite me. I don’t want to beat my record of number of times uninvited to the same party in one day if it’s Kevin’s party…” Fritz said as he picked his sandwich back up and went to take a bite.

“You got uninvited more than twice to the same party in one day before?” Hannah asked with wide eyes.

Fritz nodded, “Yeah, my mom thinks I’m a bit of a downer, so she was on the fence about having me at her party.”

“Oh Fritz! Your mom!” I said in a sympathetic voice as my eyes popped out of my head and I covered my mouth with my hands… Mostly to keep anyone from seeing that I was almost breaking out in a laugh. Hannah, Rachel, and Tiffany didn’t seem to have the same restraint and openly began giggling.

Kevin quickly put an arm around his friend’s shoulder and said in a reassuring voice, “Don’t worry Fritz. As long as I’m invited, you’re invited. Plus I have a feeling not even you will be able to kill this party.”

“What about Brittney? I really don’t want to piss her off. She scares me… Like… she scares me more than Brad when he was beating you up,” Fritz questioned, “You don’t have any luck when it comes to bullies man,” He paused and shrugged, “Well, I mean, at least this one is hot. But she goes full super saiyan, whereas before at least it was just regular human jocks.”

Another one of Kevin’s friends added in, “Yeah, at least you could stop jocks by slipping into the library… It’s like their kryptonite,” He paused as he sighed, “But I’m pretty certain Brittney doesn’t have any weaknesses… To even actually hurt her I heard you have to find her spawn point, have the crystal key to open the locked chest she keeps her heart in, _and then _you have to have an adamantite dagger that’s been enchanted to at least hit and damage rating plus seven on top of being blessed by a priest, a monk and shaman in a ceremony that takes seven full days and nights to complete… And that only stops her for day on top of unleashing her final form.”

“You guys are all over-reacting. It’ll be fine. Brittney will be far too busy with other party stuff tonight to worry about what a few of us are doing,” Kevin said in a reassuring tone.

Hannah smirked at Kevin and replied, “Sure new guy. Brittney’s been running this entire school since her second week here. I’m going to laugh when she pops both your arms out of their sockets at your own birthday party.”

Kevin just shrugged at her and replied, “I guess we’ll see then.”

Fritz suddenly chimed back in and said, “I think I’m going to side with Kevin on this one,” And went back to quietly eating his sandwich. Hannah and Rachel exchanged looks and then rolled their eyes at Fritz before asking in unison, “Why?”

“Um, hello, I’m eating at the cheerleader table,” Fritz replied without looking up from his sandwich, “I’ve been going to this school for three years now and I would never have thought this was possible. On top of that he’s dating Amy while not being a football player and he just got Brittney to chase Brad away from him. That’s like a trifecta of things I would never have believed even a month ago.”

Hannah and Rachel didn’t seem to have a response and then Fritz added, “Weren’t both of you wearing a tank top that had his name on it a little while ago?”

“Okay fine nerd. Don’t rub it in,” Rachel said as she leaned back and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence Fritz,” Kevin said as he stood up from the table and slapped his friend on the shoulder, “And for your reward you can come and help me.”

“Where are you going?” I asked as Fritz held up his half eaten sandwich and said, “Dude, I didn’t even get to finish eating!”

“I’m gonna borrow some stuff from the A/V club for tonight’s party and Fritz is gonna help me load it up, right bud?” Kevin replied as he looked down at his friend.

“Yeah, I suppose. You ever notice how you can’t get anything done without me?” Fritz said as he stood up and they started to walk out of the lunch room as Fritz continued, “It’s like I’m Batman and you’re my sidekick or something. You’d be so useless without me. You don’t even have keys to the A/V room. You’re lucky I’m around to keep you out of trouble and…” Fritz’s voice trailed off as they turned the corner and I couldn’t help but giggle and roll my eyes at what everyone sitting around me thought they knew.

++++++++++++++++++++

Kevin shut off his car and let out a sigh as he looked over at me, “Well, let’s do this thing.”

I pouted at him, “You aren’t looking forward to your party?”

He smiled as he unhooked his seat belt and leaned across the car and kissed my cheek softly, “I appreciate what you and Brittney are trying to do, but I don’t think either one of you realizes the night you’re in for.”

I gave him a questioning look and unhooked my belt and got out of the car. I saw him walk around to the back of the car and open the trunk and disappear as he leaned inside it. He came back up holding a box in one hand with a hula hoop in the other and shut the trunk with his elbow as we both started walking to the front of the house.

“Hey!” Brittney called out excitedly as she opened the front door, “You guys are just a touch early! What’s in the box? I told you I’d get all the food and decorations.”

“I told you both that this was a bad idea,” Kevin said as he looked at her somberly, “I will not be apologizing for anything that happens tonight.”

“Okay Mr. Sourpuss,” Brittney said as she pulled down on her left cheek with one finger and stuck out her tongue, “Now what’s in the box!”

Kevin opened it up and we both peered in to see a shiny black top hat, some colored handkerchiefs, a funny looking wand, and other random things. He then walked past Brittney into the house and set the hula hoop down by the large speakers set up in the empty entertaining room just to the left of the front doors. As he came back in to the entrance way he then went to the large closet and tucked the box in it, but pulled out some of the handkerchiefs and two small balls and started to go up the stairs.

Brittney called out, “Hey, what’s this stuff for?”

“The Artist Formerly Known as Queen always gets pissy with me if I don’t do some magic at any party we’re both at.” Kevin said without looking back at her as he disappeared up the stairs.

Suddenly we heard some cars pulling in. Janice walked out from one of the back rooms and said, “The catering company is pulling in now to set up Miss Beldamore.”

“Oh thanks Janice,” Brittney said as she looked out the front door and waved to Hannah and Tiffany. I suddenly saw her scowl and yell, “I WASN’T WAVING TO YOU FRITZ! WHY ARE YOU EVEN HERE?”

I started to giggle as more cars began pulling in. I stayed at the front door and greeted people and suddenly heard the music start as the DJ fired up the first song of the night and heard some of the cheerleaders already inside squeal excitedly. As more cars rolled in I glanced at Brittney and asked, “How many people did you say said yes to coming to the party?”

“Like ninety percent of the school slut. Go big or go home,” she replied with a shrug.

I sighed, “So why do you think he’s actually upset about this party? He thinks it will just get to big? I mean, how many people that he used to know would really come all the way here for a birthday party, right?”

“Whatever is up his bunghole, he could have stayed to greet people at his own party,” Brittney said as she suddenly frowned while looking down the driveway.

“What?” But before she could reply I saw a large limo heading down the driveway and asked, “Is that your parents?”

“No way. My parents would never be seen in something that gaudy and huge.” She replied as she nodded to more people and waved them in.

“Is that Elton Jaun getting out of that car?” I asked as I saw the door open.

She squinted and then looked at me and shrugged, “Maybe someone is wearing a costume?”

“Holy shit it’s Elton Jaun!” Someone exclaimed from the porch.

Before we could freak out any more about one celebrity getting out of a limo in front of Brittney’s house another limo came into view. Now Brittney had a confused look on her face as she glanced my way, “Who did you all invite again?”

“You told me to send out the e-invite to all the people that Kevin knew on social media… So I did,” I squeaked.

“Does he know the White Hot Chili Tamales? Because they’re getting out of a limo in my drive way right now.” Brittney pulled out her phone, “I’m going to need more food. I’ll text the catering people.” She stopped and looked up at me and then asked, “He said something about the Artist Formerly Known as Queen, didn’t he? You don’t really think…”

She paused as another limo came into view and then muttered, “Fuckersticks.”

[xorg]

Chapter 12

As Brittney started to freak out at the sheer number of limos in her driveway I was suddenly distracted by three statuesque blonde women walking up to the front door in black leather bodysuits and six inch stiletto heels. The one in the lead stopped and smiled at me as she held out her hand and said, “You must be Amy.”

“Uh, hi!” I said politely as I shook her hand, “Do I know you?”

She laughed lightly as she said, “Well you invited us sweetie,” She paused and winked as she leaned forward to say in a husky whisper, “My name is Tony. This is Jamal, and that’s Walter.”

“Oh! You guys are bod…” I started to say until she interrupted me, “Yeah cutie, we’re incognito.”

“Right, sorry,” I said as I blushed.

“Oh she’s delectable. Can I have her?” The blonde on her right said as she smiled at me in the same way a lion smiles at the site of a wounded antelope.

I let out a bit of a nervous chuckle as Tony looked back at her and said, “Jamal! Whose birthday is it?”

The woman pouted and said, “Kevin’s.”

“Right, and whose girlfriend is this?”

“Kevin’s.”

“And they were nice enough to invite us to this little shindig. So who is going to mind their manners?” Tony said as she stamped her foot.

“Jamal.”

“Good. Remember that. Who is the one who got your cousin out on parole early and set him up with a job so he could support his family?”

“Kevin.”

“Then I think you can give him one night of your best behavior.” Tony said as she put a finger on Jamal’s nose, “Understood?”

“Understood.”

“Okay. Then let’s go party!” Tony said as she spun and walked by me with a strut that even I couldn’t ignore.

Jamal still eyed me up with a sly grin as she walked by me and I overheard Walter say to her, “I hope this place doesn’t start on fire like the last get together Kevin had.”

I looked at Brittney who had overheard the exchange and she blinked several times rapidly and then spun and went into the house as she screamed out, “CHESS CLUB! Where is Kevin?”

Suddenly Rachel and Lauren grabbed my hands and pulled me into the house as they screamed, “Come dance with us!”

When I got into the main room that Brittney had the DJ set up in I noticed people working on the side to set something up. I couldn’t tell what it was and shrugged it off as I started to dance. Hannah and Tiffany soon joined us and we swung our hips and moved to the music. I laughed and ran my hands through my hair and looked around and noticed one of the blonde bodysuit triplets across the dance floor eyeing Hannah with a predatory gaze and sighed. When the song ended I heard Brittney yell out from the other side of the room, “Who the fuck ordered a stage to be set up? How the fuck did you people even get in here?”

“Uh oh. I better go check on her,” I said as I waved to the girls, “I’ll be back in a bit.”

I went over and found Brittney hyperventilating by the side of the stage and grabbed her by the shoulders, “It’s fine Britt. We’ll get through this.”

“Where the fuck is Kevin? Did you know the Artist Formerly Known as Queen is here and he’s demanding some kind of drink I’ve never even heard of! Oh and there is like four actors here. Like from Hollywood Amy! Hollywood. The ones that starred in that superhero flick last summer. They are here and asked where the bar is. I didn’t set up a bar!” She said as she pulled out her phone and started dialing a number. She started talking to the catering company on the other end of the line and telling them what she wanted but from the way she was waving her hand and shaking her head she was obviously not getting it.

Then Kevin walked around the corner in a white suit with a large red flower on his lapel and smiled as he saw us. He casually walked over and said, “Hey ladies! What’s up?”

He pulled the flower from his lapel and held it out for me. I smiled as I took it and smelled it. Brittney scowled at him as she covered the microphone on the phone and said, “Why didn’t you tell me half of these people would demand gluten free water or some sort of alcohol I’ve never even heard of!”

“Is that the catering company? Here, let me talk to them,” Kevin said as he held his hand out and Brittney rolled her eyes as she handed over her cell phone.

He put it to the side of his face and then said, “Hi, who is this? Hello Dexter. This is Kevin. Oh, hey man. Yeah. Yeah. Hey, can you put Vicky on for me? Thanks man,” Kevin paused as he smiled at us.

“When did he change into a suit?” I asked Brittney as I played with the flower he gave me.

“Where did he even get a fitted suit?” Brittney replied as she crossed her arms and looked at him.

“Oh Janice!” Kevin said as she walked by, “Could you be a lamb and pop down to the wine cellar and get some bottles from oh… eighty two, eighty five, and… um… eighty nine? Oh, and make sure you write down what you took and get me the list so I can replace it. Bring it to Bonnie and tell her it’s for Mr. Devarough and his friends. She’ll know what to do, okay?”

“Okay Mr. Kevin,” Janice said happily as she disappeared through the steadily increasing mass of people partying and then Kevin took his hand off the speaker, “Vicky! It’s Kevin, how are you? Great! How’s Bob?” Kevin paused as Brittney tapped her foot impatiently, “Wonderful! And what about the kids? Is Penelope still enjoying tumbling class? Yeah, I’m glad it worked out! I know the littles can be rough to put to bed if they don’t burn enough energy. Yeah. Anyway, the reason I’m calling is because I need some stuff brought over to the Beldamore party. Yeah, it looks like it’s going to be about as big as I thought, so just bring it all over now, along with the extras I put in for,” He paused and then sighed, “Vicky, C’mon. An hour and a half? We talked about setting this up for a quick response. I thought I was your buddy. I don’t want to be too pushy but I need this stuff like right now.” He paused again and nodded, “Okay, I can hold off for half an hour, but that’s it.” He paused again, “Okay, thanks Vicky, you’re a doll!” He paused once more and then added, “Oh I don’t know about that, but I’ll take the compliment! Bye now!”

He ended the phone call and looked at Brittney, “There. All taken care of Beautiful.”

“Can I have my phone back now?” Brittney asked as she cocked a leg.

“You could, but what about some magic instead?” he asked and suddenly everyone around us was watching.

I glanced nervously around uncertain if Kevin really understood that Brittney would actually pop his shoulders out of socket if anything happened to her phone and then looked back at Kevin. Brittney was not impressed and held her hand out for her phone, “I don’t want to see a stupid magic trick, I want my phone back.”

“You’re stressing too much. You need to relax. Everything will be fine,” Kevin said as he crouched slightly, cupped the phone in both hands and then flung it up into the air of the tall room.

“WHAT THE FUCK CHESS CLUB!” Brittney said as she put her hands up and looked to catch it. My head cocked back as I tried to keep an eye on the phone but suddenly I realized that it wasn’t a phone, it was a white bird. The bird flipped out its wings and flew off through the house and suddenly cheers erupted around us as everyone held up their hands and started to clap. I looked down at Brittney and started to laugh until I saw the scowl on her face and then looked back to Kevin.

Only Kevin wasn’t there. He had disappeared.

“Where the fuck did he go?” Brittney growled and added, “And my phone’s gone too!” She looked at me and then held out her hand, “Give me your phone!”

I nodded and reached into my pocket and pulled, but instead of my phone a small red handkerchief came out.

“Very funny,” Brittney commented but I looked up at her, “Hey! My phone’s gone too! It was in this pocket! Wait, maybe it’s still in there, the handkerchief is tied to something.”

I kept pulling and a yellow handkerchief came out, followed by a green, then a blue, then a purple, and then an orange, and after that the panties I had put on that morning came out of my pocket. I felt my face flush red as I clutched the pile of fabrics to my chest and everyone around started clapping and laughing once more. I looked at Brittney with wide eyes and then darted past her to find the nearest bathroom.

I pushed my way through the crowd and fought my way up the stairs and then cut the line as people yelled and slammed the bathroom door shut. I locked it and leaned back against it and let out a sigh I as started to untie my panties from the orange handkerchief. I looked up and suddenly saw a woman giving me an odd look.

“Oh. Sorry. My boyfriend magic’d my panties off and I need to get them back on,” I said with a shrug and then looked more closely at her, “Don’t I know you?”

She sniffled and then let out a small whimper as she shrugged at me. I handed her the orange handkerchief as she started to cry and she took it from me and blew her nose, “My boyfriend just broke up with me!”

“Oh… I’m sorry,” I said as I went and gave her a hug and then suddenly pulled back and muttered out, “Wait! You’re Yvonne Bahjorgson! You were on the cover of Magster’s hot one hundred last month!”

She gave me a weak smile and nodded as I continued, “You were on the cover of the swimsuit issue of Sports Illuminated too! I got the bikini you were wearing in that issue because it was so sexy!”

She nodded again and I asked “What are you doing here?”

She started to sniffle again and then began sobbing, “I came here to find my boyfriend! It’s his party! But he broke up with me instead!” the woman began sobbing uncontrollably.

“Wait… This is my boyfriend’s birthday party…” I said slowly as my eyebrows furrowed.

The woman stopped crying and looked at me, “You’re Kevin’s new girlfriend?”

“You’re his old girlfriend?” I asked in shock.

She started to sob again and blew her nose on the orange handkerchief and I held up the purple one for her to use as well. She took it and then looked at me, “What do you have that I don’t? Why did he break up with me? I don’t understand!”

I stood there with my mouth open and shrugged, “Uh…”

She suddenly scowled at me and reached into her purse and held out my phone, “Why don’t you ask him then! I need to know!”

“Where the… How the…” I stared at my phone in shock and then slowly took it from her like I was afraid of it disappearing again.

I tapped the screen and looked at it in wonder as I confirmed by the background it was actually my phone. I opened the messages and shot one off to Kevin, Well played Magic Man. How did you do that?

Almost instantly it chirped back, I can’t reveal my secrets my love. Sorry.

“ASK HIM!” Yvonne said as she stamped her foot and glared at me.

I took a breath as I glared back at her and typed, Hey, I’m in a bathroom with Yvonne Bahjorgson. She’s wondering why you broke up with her.

Suddenly Yvonne was next to me and pulling the phone toward her face as I rolled my eyes and sighed. When the phone chirped she pushed my hand out of the way to scroll down and get to the message, I never broke up with Yvonne.

A smile broke on her face for a moment until the phone chirped again and she read the next message, We were never a couple. We hooked up for one night in the Bahamas but the next morning she was going on about getting married and turned into a stage 10 psycho clinger. I bailed at lunch because she was talking about meeting my parents and asking what we were going to name our kids. Super fucking creepy.

Yvonne instantly broke down into hysterical sobbing as she slid down the wall and put her hands over her face, “He just waltzes into my life, gives me the most magical night of sex ever, and then dumps me in the trash like I’m some sort of used tissue! Why? Why!!!”

I sat down next to her and wrapped my arms around her shoulders, “Chin up girlfriend! At least you know what went wrong now!”

“What’s so bad about trying to set up your future? I just wanted to make him happy!” she wailed as she blew her nose and I handed her yet another handkerchief.

“There are more fish in the sea. Buck up. Heck, there are plenty of guys here, let’s go find one!” I said as I stood up and held my hands out for her.

“WITHOUT KEVIN THERE IS NO REASON TO LIVE! I MIGHT AS WELL DIE HERE!” She screamed as she covered her face with her hands and began sobbing again.

“Yeah, I can’t imagine what went wrong now,” I muttered under my breath and suddenly my phone chirped again.

“Is it Kevin?” Yvonne looked up at me with a hopeful and slightly psychotic gleam in her eyes.

“No, it’s my friend Brittney,” I said as I looked at the text while Yvonne went back to crying, Where are you slut? Found my phone. DO NOT ASK WHERE. Have you seen Kevin?

I sighed and realized I did not want to stay with this little ray of sunshine for the rest of the night and so I looked at her and said, “She needs me, I have to go, you’re okay right?”

“I’m fine. I’ll just die here alone and unloved!” She said as she let out another sob.

I rolled my eyes as I opened the door and saw Fritz standing there. I grabbed his wrist and yanked him in the bathroom, “Hey Fritz, do you know Yvonne?”

He shot me a questioning look and then his eyes popped open as he looked down at the supermodel crying on the floor. I pushed him down next to Yvonne and said, “Hey did you ever meet Kevin’s best friend Fritz? If you wanted to know more about Kevin he’s probably the best person to ask.”

She stopped sniffling and blinked her eyes clear and smiled at him, “You want to talk with me for a while?”

“Um… Y…Y…Yes.” Fritz mumbled as he looked up at me and mouthed the words, “Thank you!”

Yvonne put her head on Fritz’s shoulders and as she started to babble I slipped out the door only to realize I had never gotten back into my panties. I sighed and stuffed them in my pocket and then frowned as I looked at the sea of people. Everywhere I looked it was standing room only. I let out a groan and made my way down the hallway looking for anyone I could recognize. My phone started ringing again suddenly and I saw it was Brad. I was going to hang up but for whatever reason I swiped to accept the call.

“What Brad?” I said with a bit of a tone.

“Hey, the idiot doorman won’t let me into the party. Can you tell him to let me in?” He asked and then after a moment added, “Please?”

“What doorman? We don’t have a doorman!” I asked, “Oh whatever. I can’t hear you through all the people! I’ll make my way there!” I said as I hung up and started pushing my way to the door through the massive crowd.

After about ten minutes I managed to get there and saw three impossibly large men in black suits with sunglasses standing at the door with a red rope hanging between a few stands. A large line of people were standing outside on Brittney’s lawn and at the front of the line were Brad and the rest of the football team.

“Amy! Amy, tell them you know us!” Brad pleaded and one of the men grabbed him by the collar and shoved him backwards away from the red rope and gave him a menacing stare.

“What the heck is going on here?” I asked loudly as I looked at them.

“They’re not on the list Miss Summers,” One of the large men said as he held out a clipboard for me to see. He towered over me and his arms were larger than the size of my waist and I squeaked a little and stepped back, “Oh. Okay.”

Suddenly Kevin strolled out the door and put his hand around my waist, “Hey cutie, whatcha up too?”

I looked and saw he was now wearing a black suit and he pulled a bright yellow flower from his lapel and tucked it in my hair gently as he smiled at me. I blinked several times and shook my head and then said, “Brad called me. He said he couldn’t get in.”

“He’s not on the list Kevin,” The huge black man with the clipboard said as he tapped it loudly.

“Benny! This is Bradly Fitzgerald! He’s the quarterback for the Trojans! He threw for two touchdowns in last week’s game! We go way back! You’re embarrassing me by not letting my friends in!” Kevin said as he unhooked the red rope and motioned the football players across.

“Sorry Kevin,” the large black man said as his shoulders slumped.

“Oh don’t worry about it Benny. I shouldn’t have been so hard on you. It’s not your fault. I’ll go and talk to the guy that wrote up the list. That’s where the problem is,” Kevin said as he fist bumped one of the football players as they walked by and into the house.

Brad gave me a confused look as I shrugged at him and he waved to Kevin as he went in the door while Kevin continued to talk to Benny.

“Hey, after this thing cools down are you going to come in and grab some ice cream with me? I made sure they have your favorite!” Kevin said in a cheerful voice.

“Pistachio? You made sure they had pistachio ice cream?” Benny said as he lowered his sunglasses and looked at Kevin.

“Hey, who takes care of you big guy?”

“Damn straight man!” Benny said as he fist bumped Kevin, “You should get back in there, it’s your party after all.”

“Thanks for watching the front gate Benny,” Kevin said as he waved at him and lead me back into the house by the small of my back.

“No prob Kevin,” Benny hollered as we walked back into the pounding music, noise and strobe lights of the party.

“There he is!” Someone yelled, “SPEECH!”

Kevin rolled his eyes and sighed as he made his way to the stage and hopped up on it and then looked down at the guy who had yelled out to him, “Thanks Not Queen Anymore!”

The short man in a salmon colored silk shirt and matching headband pushed his way over next to me and cheered out as he pumped his fist in the air, “Let’s see some magic!”

Suddenly Kevin had a microphone in his hand and he turned it on and tapped it lightly as the music died down, “Okay well, wow. What a birthday party. I was not expecting this, let’s be honest. I’d first like to thank the lovely ladies who put so much work into this to make it as amazing as it is! My beautiful and talented girlfriend Amy Summers everyone!” He pointed at me and suddenly there was a light on me. I held a hand up and blinked, as I looked around trying to find where it was coming from as Kevin continued, “You know I’ve only known her a short time, and I realize I’m young, but guys I really think she’s special. I don’t know a lot about love, but I can’t wait to figure it out with her.”

A cheer went out from the crowd and Kevin held his hands above his head and clapped and then brought the microphone back down, “And let’s not forget the host of tonight’s party! She’s as pretty as she is intelligent, Brittney Beldamore everyone!” Kevin pointed and another spot light appeared on Brittney as she struggled down the stairs through the sea of people with a scowl on her face as she called out, “Chess club I’m going to skin you alive!”

“She’s a firecracker, isn’t she, everybody?” Kevin said into the microphone as he clapped and people started to clap and laugh, “Let’s get her a path so she can make her way up here, okay? While she’s on her way up I’d like to say thanks to everyone who traveled here tonight just to celebrate with me. It means the world to me that you’re all taking time out of your busy lives to kick it with me for a few hours. I know that you guys probably had way better things going on tonight!”

There was a pile of whistles, clapping, cheering and call outs going through the crowd and Kevin continued, “I’d also like to thank my life mentor Norman! Normy where are you bud? Of course he’s nowhere to be found when I want to introduce him. I swear that guy will be late to his own funeral!” Kevin paused as some folks let out some chuckles and then continued on, “So I mean without further ado I think we should all get back to partying! I want everyone to remember there is food in the back room, bars are set up over there, over there, and over there and of course out by the pool, and restrooms are… um… I don’t even know where all the bathrooms are in this house, but I’m sure you guys will figure it out. Oh, and one more thing, DJ PitDog just rolled in from Brazil and said he wants to kick it with us for a bit! Can you believe that?”

Kevin pointed behind him on the stage as the curtain dropped and out walked half a dozen dancers and a bald man in sunglasses stood behind some serious DJ equipment with a smile on his face. The room erupted in cheers as everyone realized we were in for a great show. Suddenly the short man next to me started yelling. He looked back at his entourage and they began chanting too. Then suddenly the blonde bodysuit triplets were there chanting something as well. Then a few more people showed up chanting. As the kept going the random cheering died down and I finally heard what they were screaming.

“MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC! MAGIC!”

Kevin sighed and rolled his eyes, “The Artist Formerly Known as Queen everyone. I think we all know what he’s expecting. Okay Okay, I’ve got you guy. I’m going to need my lovely assistant though, where is she?”

He looked over just as Brittney was climbing onto the stage. She walked over to him and cocked a hip, “Chess club I do not remember changing outfits. Why am I in a new outfit?” She looked down at herself and gestured at the shiny top that accentuated her curves and the tight fitting black yoga pants.

“Hey Britt. I need your help for a minute okay?” He said into the microphone.

“Get bent! Your buddy from the IronSuit movie grabbed my ass! He’s lucky he still has teeth,” Brittney called out loud enough to get picked up by the mic.

“Robby Jr is a bit of a party guy, isn’t he?” Kevin said into the microphone and the crowd laughed, “C’mon Brittney it’ll take but a minute.”

“Fine. What.” She said as she looked out at the sea of people watching her, “And if you make my phone disappear again I’m going to stab you with one of my heels.”

Kevin reached down, let go of the microphone, and picked up what looked to be a shower curtain hanging from a large ring off the stage floor. He then grabbed Brittney by the waist and tugged her close to him despite her squirming slightly. He began raising the ring until both he and Brittney were hidden by the curtain. He stopped just as the bar with the curtain dangling below it got to neck level and wiggled his eyebrows at the crowd. Brittney rolled her eyes and said, “Get on with it Chess club.”

He raised the ring and the curtain as high as he could bring his arm and The Artist Formerly Known as Queen brought up his hands excitedly as he looked at me and screamed, “He’s going to do it! He’s gonna do it!”

Suddenly the hand holding the ring let go, and the curtain dropped and where two had been standing now only Brittney remained. She shot everyone a dazzling smile as she held up her hands and everyone cheered loudly and looked around for where Kevin had disappeared to. I rolled my eyes as I had a pretty good guess where he was right now. Brittney looked back at DJ PitDog and asked, “Can I get a beat please?”

The man nodded to her and she hooked her left foot into the ring and flipped it up as it came loose from the curtain and she caught it with her hand. The Artist Formerly Known as Queen let out a squeal as he called out, “It’s the hula hoop routine!” I blinked and looked up at Brittney as she dropped the hula hoop down her body until it got to her waist and she bounced out one hip and started it spinning to the music. Her body began moving and dancing as the backup dancers took their place out on either side of her. She was utterly hypnotic as she would let the ring go down to her ankles and then flick it back up her legs, then up around her neck as she danced and her arms went up and through, down and around while the hula hoop kept going like it was being propelled by some unseen force. Then she would drop it back to her waist and spin to show off her perfect ass as she gyrated it around. Then it was up her arm, and she alternated which one it spun on as she and the backup dancers wandered around the stage. She flicked it into the air and brought her body in a T-shape with one foot on the ground as she bent at the waist with the other leg kicked straight back, all perfectly level and parallel with the stage. As the loop came down she caught it with her foot and began spinning it up her leg, then back down until she flicked it up again, bounded like a gymnast and while doing a handstand caught the ring with her feet again, still spinning it around and down her body until it got to her waist and then she cartwheeled back onto her feet. People were now cheering her on excitedly as she worked the hula hoop back up her body and then up one arm until she grabbed it in her hand as the song came to an end and then flipped forward, her hair whipping up and in front of her as she took a low bow.

People erupted into loud cheers as they called out for more and she popped back up and winked at us as she lowered the ring to the stage floor and then pulled it up suddenly as the curtain was now reattached. I watched with wide eyes and yelled out, “Go Brittney!”

She flicked her wrist and lowered the ring to her knees and then stepped inside and waved happily as she brought it up until she was covered and it was up as high as she could lift it. I rolled my eyes and expected it to drop and see Kevin standing there next to Brittney once more. I had to admit that these tricks were pretty fun even if I was one of the few people who knew how they were done.

Suddenly Brittney’s hand let go of the ring and it dropped to the stage floor, only this time there was no one there. The stage where she had been standing was now empty.

“Where did she go? Where did he go? How did he do that?” I muttered in astonishment.

One of the Blonde bodysuit triplets leaned over and called out over the cheering in my ear, “None of us gots no idea, but if y’all ever find out, y’all need ta tell me, kay?”

“How did who do what?” Kevin’s voice asked and I spun to find him standing behind me, this time wearing jeans, a band t-shirt, and a sports jacket looking at me with a cocked eyebrow.

The Artist Formerly Known as Queen danced giddily as he screamed next to me with glee, “It’s so amazing!”

I raised my eyebrows and asked, “Where’s Brittney?”

“Where do you want her to be?” He asked me with a large grin.

I let out a sigh and shot him a patronizing look, “What, no flower this time?”

Kevin suddenly blinked and looked questioningly at my hair, “What did you do with the flower I gave you last time?”

“What? It’s still there!” I said and felt my head and noticed it was gone, “Where did it go?”

“What’s that?” he asked as he reached up to my head and then pulled back his hand holding a live wiggling goldfish by the tail.

“What the f…” I started to say as The Artist Formerly Known as Queen squealed and brought his hands to his mouth and danced around in a circle.

“Huh. That’s weird,” He said as he grabbed a cup from someone nearby and asked, “Is this water? Eh, close enough for now.” And dropped the fish in it.

“Do you just have a fish up your sleeve all the time?” I asked him as I felt up and down both of his arms.

“Are you asking if I walk around with a live fish hidden in my clothes all the time? Because that would be kind of creepy,” He said as he looked at me with a raised eyebrow, “Besides, it wasn’t in my sleeve. It was in your hair.”

I let out a squeak and grabbed at my head and petted around, wondering if there were any more hidden aquatic stowaways. Kevin turned and started walking toward the back of the house, “I better find this guy a tank of water before he’s belly up.”

“Wait!” I called out and started after him, but as two bodies came together in front of me and then separated he was suddenly gone. I let out a sigh and looked around for any trace of him. Suddenly an older woman who was completely naked called out, “Come on everybody! We’re going streaking!” and darted past me with a loud “Woo hoo!” I blinked a few times and then saw Brad off on the far side of the room call out in startled voice, “Mom? What the hell!”

Suddenly at least three dozen people who were all naked went running through the room and as they went past everyone began cheering like crazy. My phone vibrated in my pocket and I pulled it out and saw a text from Brittney, How the fuck did I get in my bedroom? Where are you? I’m going to kill Kevin with an ice cream scooper!

I tucked my phone in my pocket and made my way through the crowd trying to get up the stairs and to Brittney’s bedroom. As I shoved my way through people in the hallway and managed to make it to Brittney’s room I saw that she wasn’t in there, but a group of people were crowded around the lead guitarist from White Hot Chili Tamales. He took a sip from his glass and I heard him say, “So we were in the middle of nowhere Ohio and our tour bus broke down, right? And who happens to be driving by in a giant tow truck but Kevin! And he’s got this knockout hot redhead next to him. He says he’s on the way to pick up the Ferrari that she crashed, but as long as he’s driving by he’ll give us a tow into the next town. So we get hooked up, he drags us to a hotel and we started jamming for a little bit. He showed me this kick ass riff and I was like I need to put that in our next song and he goes, sure, go for it man! He’s a class fucking act, mate!”

I pulled out my phone and texted, Where are you? You’re not in your bedroom! Still looking! I turned and went down the hallway and suddenly Hannah grabbed my arm, “You have to come see who is in the pool!” She drags me through the hallway and down to the pool room off the side of the house and she points, “It’s freak’n Gregory Pitts! He’s this year’s hottest man on the planet? And last years too! This party is ridiculous! C’mon! Let’s go swim with him!”

She peeled off her shorts and yanked off her tank top and dove into the pool. She looked back at me and motioned me to follow her, but I remembered that I still had my panties in my pocket and shook my head, “Sorry, I have a boyfriend, but you have fun, okay!”

She shrugged and swam off and I suddenly recognized a laugh and looked over to the hot tub and saw Kevin sitting on the side with his feet in the water wearing a pair of board shorts with a towel around his neck. I walked over to him and he smiled at me, “Hey, put your feet in the water. It feels great!”

“Have you seen Brittney?” I asked him but he shook his head and replied, “I’m sure she’s around. She’ll stand a better chance of finding us if we stay in one spot.”

I couldn’t argue with his reasoning so I sat down next to him and pulled out my phone and texted Brittney, At hot tub with Kevin. Come find us! I looked up and then did a double take as I realized that the lead actor from Space Wars was sitting across from us in the hot tub with a group of people around him.

“So I’m at this casino in Monaco minding my own business in the VIP area playing some baccarat right? And suddenly this kid comes in riding on a freak’n goat! A goat! He’s in a full tux with a completely stacked red headed girl in an utterly brief cocktail dress and he’s riding a goat. So these two suits and the pit boss walk over to him, and the pit boss goes, ‘Sir, you can’t bring a goat in here.’ And so the kid looks at him and goes, ‘Well the sign outside said no donkeys!’ with a straight look on his face!” The actor lets out a howling laugh along with everyone else in the hot tub, “So he hops off his ride and the suits take it and he goes over and drops one hundred and forty seven thousand seven hundred and thirty two dollars on red thirty two. The dude at the table gives him this look and then shrugs and spins the ball, right? And what does it land on? Huh? Huh? You got it! Red thirty two! Suddenly the Pit Boss is all worked up and he comes running back over and he’s all excited about how everything went down when the both the dealer and the Pit Boss notice the kid isn’t at the table anymore! He’s off walking to the bar with the red head. And so they call out, ‘Sir! You won! You have to come back!’ and he looks over at the red head and then back at the guys at the table and says to ‘em, ‘Keep the money, I already won.’ and walks to the bar! So I picked up my chips and headed over to buy the guy a drink because I told myself, this is a guy I have to get to know, right? And who does it turn out that kid is? This fucker right here!” The actor pointed at Kevin and laughed loudly, “And it’s been a wild ride ever since, huh?”

Kevin shrugged and rubbed the back of his head, “I have my good days and my bad days like everybody else.”

Suddenly I heard Brittney scream out loudly, “CHESS CLUB!” We spun and saw her at the doorway as she fumed. She was in a new outfit, a shiny pink tank top and short black skirt with black stiletto heels and dark nylons with her hair pulled back with a pink headband.

She stomped over and stopped just behind our backs and glared down at us as she pointed at Kevin, “There is a panda in my parents’ bedroom!” A few people started to laugh until she glared at them and then looked back to Kevin, “Not like a stuffed panda, or a mechanical panda, or even a baby panda.” She paused and sucked in a breath and screamed as she balled her fists at her waist, “A LIVE FULL GROWN FUCKING PANDA BEAR IN MY FUCKING PARENTS BEDROOM CHESS CLUB!”

The people in the hot tub couldn’t hold back anymore and started laughing loudly as Kevin leaned back and looked up at her and said with a smile and a wink, “Oh that’s just Pie Lynn. You’ll love him, he’s a sweetheart.”

“HE’S EATING MY PARENTS COMFORTER! HE’S DESTROYING THEIR BED!” She yelled back down at him.

“Oh that’s right they have the floral design with all the leaves and what not. I can see where Pie Lynn would be a bit confused.” Kevin said as he thought for a moment.

“CHESS CLUB!” She screamed at the top of her lungs and he backed away from her an inch or two.

“Well, I can sense that you’re concerned about this, and I want to make you happy, so I’ll take care of it, okay Britt?” He paused and looked over his shoulder, “Janice could you possibly get me some ants on a log?”

“I don’t think we have any ants Mr. Kevin,” She replied as she shook her head.

“Oh, no. I mean celery sticks with peanut butter and raisins on them,” Kevin replied, “Pie Lynn loves those.”

“Oh! Yes, I can whip some up real quick!” She nodded and headed off to the kitchen.

“I’ll come help. This seems to be a bit of an emergency,” Kevin said as he pulled his legs out of the hot tub and started after Janice.

“Where did Janice even come from? I didn’t see her there,” I muttered as Brittney just stood there shaking with rage.

“This was your idea!” She said as she pointed a finger at me, “You did this!”

I looked back at her and said, “You’re the one didn’t want to just invite his friends from school because it would be a nerd fest! Remember that?”

“Ladies! What is the problem?” an absolutely gorgeous redheaded woman completely naked save for a very tiny and almost transparent triangular thong asked as she pushed her way in between us and smiled, “You’ve both thrown a lovely party, why don’t you sit for a bit and enjoy it.”

“Listen lady, I don’t know who you are, but I’ll…” Brittney said as she cocked back an arm.

“Oh, how rude of me, I’m Norman!” The woman said as she winked at us slyly and then looked around to everyone giving her a strange look, “It’s a very common ladies name where I come from but everyone looks at me like that here!”

She let out a sultry peel of laughter as she looked back at us and said, “So I have you two to thank for the lovely invite to this little event? You see I was ever so disappointed when young Kevin sent me a letter a while back saying that he was leaving me and my lifestyle for good. I’m so happy that I get the chance to say goodbye in person!”

She wrapped an arm around both of us and pulled us tightly to her chest and I couldn’t help but feel her full perky breasts press against me and noticed that her nipples were like little pebbles stabbing into me. She let us go and then reached down and ran a finger over her extended nubs and then added, “I have to say, now that I see you both in person I’m a bit curious why he’s throwing it all away, but he’s a sharp boy so I’m certain you’re both…” She paused and gave us a cheshire grin, “worth it.”

“I can’t believe we’re meeting Norman! Were you along for all of these little adventures I’ve been learning about today?” I asked as I took in the woman who stood in front of me and realized it was Kevin’s body hopper mentor.

“Well, some of them,” She said with a shrug that caused her breasts to wobble obscenely, “You see our little Kevy didn’t really come out of his shell for the first, oh, three or four months that I knew him, and then after a bit I might have left him a bit rashly and he flew solo for a while, but you have to kick the baby birds out of the nest to see if they have learned how to fly at some point, right?”

“Um I suppose,” I replied with a shrug and noticed Brittney slowly edging away with a bit of a frightened look on her face.

“What’s wrong dear?” The woman said to Brittney as she followed my gaze.

“I… have to…” Brittney stuttered out but her voice eventually trailed off as she turned to go.

Norman strolled after her with a sway to her hips and I looked at everyone in the hot tub blankly and waved at them as I turned to follow, “It was lovely meeting all of you!”

They all waved goodbye and I jogged to catch up to Norman. She disappeared around a corner and I ran the next bit to catch up but when I got there she was gone. I frowned and looked around but couldn’t see her in the sea of people. Suddenly I saw a closet door opening not far from me and noticed it was Brittney walking out of it. She had a grin on her face and strange look in her eyes and as I got close to her.

“Hey, why did you bail? Where did Norman go?” I asked and then looked into the still partially open closet door and saw the redhead passed out on the floor with a few coats tossed on top of her like there had been a bit of a struggle in the closet.

I looked at Brittney as she put an arm around my neck and pulled me close and giggled, “Two best friends in one! This is going to be so much fun! Let’s go dance slut!”

She dragged me out onto the dance floor and instantly picked up the beat of the music as her hips began to swing and her arms went up and she ran her hands through her hair while smiling at me. I didn’t quite know what to do so I began dancing with a nervous look on my face. She rolled her eyes as she pulled me close and began grinding on me, “Relax slut, your best friend is fine.” She looked down at her own body as she ran her hands down over her breasts, past her sides and over her wide hips before looking back up at me with another wink, “Very fine indeed. I just love a tight little cheerleader!”

She giggled in an almost evil tone as she spun and brought her back to me and began to grind back against my legs. I tried to keep up the pretense of having a good time on the dance floor with my best friend but my face must not have matched what I was trying to present. Brittney spun around and put her arms over my shoulders and brought our faces close together as she said, “C’mon Aims, you need to loosen up your hips and really move with the beat! Or is there something else bothering you?”

“She just seemed really afraid. I’m worried for her,” I said as I tried my best to keep a fake smile on my face for everyone watching us, “Why don’t we find somewhere quiet and you can slip into me instead?” I whispered into her ear and then pulled back to see her reaction.

“No can do slut,” she replied and grabbed my hand once more as she bounced and shook her way off the side of the dance floor and then turned and yelled back to me over the loud music, “Let’s go find some air!”

She pulled me through the next room, and then toward one of the exits out the back and stopped as she saw Tiffany who was chatting with a boy while spinning her hair around one of her fingers. Brittney smiled at her and said with a wink, “Looking good Phillip!” then she continued to pull me out the door and into the cool night air.

She shook her head and smoothed her hair back over her shoulders as she fanned her face with her hands and then looked at me, “Oh that’s better, and now we can talk without yelling. I just want to start out by saying it’s sweet that you’re worried about your friend. I think it’s absolutely adorable that dear old dad tried to corner Kevin over his little princess as well.” She paused as she brought a finger to her cheek and got a thoughtful look on her face, “I wonder if he ever realized that you two little kittens would invite the jackals right into his house and then throw open the gates for us?”

I now had a gnawing feeling in my stomach as I looked at Brittney and she leaned back against the handrail of the large deck we had walked out on. She saw the trepidation on my face and then hopped back up to sit on the hand rail and crossed her legs as she looked down at her fingernails, almost like she was appraising them, “This little crème puff has such a privileged life. It would be fun to relax here for a bit and get pampered, you know?”

“Is that what you’re going to do? Take over Brittney’s life for a bit?” I asked as I looked up at her smiling face.

“Oh kitten, your face is adorable,” She paused and then looked around at the space between us and the next group of people, “I can see from Brittney’s thoughts that your life isn’t so rough either. I wonder if I can make your face look that innocent and concerned all at the same time too.”

I let out a gasp and took a half step away from her and collected myself and stepped closer to her once more, “If that’s what you want and it gets you out of Brittney, I’ll accept.”

“You try to put on such a brave face, but I wonder what you’ll really have to say when you wake up in your room and you’re the biggest slut around and your parents have watched all the sex tapes I’ve made while I wandered the town in your tight little ass.” She said as she batted her eyelashes at me and let out another peel of laughter.

“I… I thought you were Kevin’s friend?” I asked and hoped he was somewhere around. Could he do anything about this? I pulled my phone out of my pocket and went to text him when Brittney grabbed it out of my hands as she dropped off the hand rail and hid it behind her back.

“You didn’t think this through very well did you kitten? Don’t you think there was a reason we split off? I wanted to keep on using and abusing. Sweet young Kevin was getting too attached and actually cared about his mounts and I couldn’t quite break him of that bad habit. So eventually I had to dump him and move on…” She paused and smirked at me as she held up her arms, “But now, thanks to you and cute little Brittney here, I have the perfect leverage against him. He can come back with me and start playing, or he can watch as I ruin the two reasons he settled down. Either way I win!”

Brittney’s head went back and she let out a loud bought of maniacal laughter before leaning forward and hugging me tightly and then whispering in my ear, “And it’s all thanks to you kitten. I definitely owe you for this, and I promise I’m going to help make sure you get everything that’s coming to you.”

I broke free of her grasp and pushed her back roughly against the handrail of the deck as I declared, “You won’t get away with this. I’m going to tell Kevin what you’re doing. We’ll find a way to stop you!”

She cocked her head at me and brought up a hand in front of her mouth as stifled a laugh, “Oh kitten, that’s so cute. You think you can stop me. Who do you think taught Kevin everything he knows? I’m three steps ahead of him. And you’re not even sharp enough to play the game.”

She then suddenly grabbed my wrist and dragged me down the deck. I fought back against her, but she had a vice-like grip on my arm. People were staring at us as I fought to get my arm back from her but before I could she dragged me into the pool area from another doorway and spun me around to face her, “I think you need to cool off a bit, kitten.”

She shoved me roughly backwards and I flailed as I fell backwards into the pool with a splash. The cool water jolted my system and I shuddered as I went under. My eyes were open in fear as I saw Brittney’s sneering face looking down at me through the turbulent water. I came up with a gasp and she knelt down on the side of the pool, “Aw, did I make you all wet? You should probably go get some dry clothes, kitten.”

She stood up and walked off with a strut as I splashed at her in anger and then looked around. People were staring at me. I pulled the wet hair out of my face and climbed up the edge of the pool and thought about storming after her, but I realized Norman was right. I wasn’t up for this game, I was just a pawn. I needed to find Kevin.

I left through a different door, keeping my eyes on a constant sweep for him. I wished Brittney… or Norman… hadn’t taken my phone. Kevin wasn’t by the stage or the dance floor, so I headed up the stairs and started looking through the crowds of people and random rooms. I pushed my way past the line for the bathroom upstairs and checked a door, but the room was just full of people staring at an older woman as she danced on a large bed. She grabbed one of the long poles holding up the canopy and swung around it like a trained stripper to the cheers of men standing around it. I suddenly heard Brad’s voice call out, “Mom, when did you learn how to move like a stripper?” I let out a groan as I realized I found another body hopper, but not the one I was looking for.

I closed the door and continued down the hallway and one person I pushed past said, “Oh come on! You’re getting me all wet! At least dry off lady!”

I realized I was by Brittney’s room and my bag was in there. I could check there and also get changed into some dry clothes and also see if I could message Kevin from her computer. I opened her door and slipped inside. Thankfully it was empty. I grabbed my bag and brought it into her bathroom, toweled myself off, and opened my bag. My eyes went wide as I saw it was almost empty. I pulled out a miniscule white thong, a shimmering pink tank top, a short black skirt, some dark nylons and a pair of heels. The last thing in the bag was a matching pink headband that had a note attached to it, Hey kitten, I thought it would be fun if you had the same outfit as your bestie. XOXO Norman.

I growled in frustration and rolled my eyes, but it was better than the soaking wet clothes I had been in, so I slipped into them. As soon as I was dressed I headed to Brittney’s laptop and clicked the button, but nothing happened. I looked and saw the power cord and the battery had been taken.

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath and looked around. Without some other way to contact Kevin I would need to keep looking for him the old fashioned way. I left the room and headed down the hallway. I checked a few more rooms with no success and then headed back down the stairs. How could one person be so hard to find? Especially seeing as it was his birthday! I wanted to start crying but I forced back my tears. I felt a tingling in my stomach and my breath was starting to come in gasps. I was afraid. What would Norman do to Brittney? What could Kevin even do? Maybe I should try and get in touch with Brittney’s dad? He seemed to have some experience. I found I had wandered out into the middle of the dance floor as I continued my search and suddenly I felt my arm flip up and my fingers snap as the music came to a stop while the spotlight again shot to me.

Everyone on the dance floor turned to look at me and I felt my body move to cock out a hip as I put the hand that was hanging loosely by my side to my hip. I felt my face flush and then felt my fingers snap again as music started to a different song.

My mouth opened and I began to sing out loudly, “We can dance if we want to; We can leave your friends behind. ‘Cause your friends don’t dance and if they don’t dance; Well, they’re no friends of mine.”

Suddenly the rest of the cheer squad was on the dance floor with me and we were all wearing matching outfits. Our shiny pink tops and short black skirts flipped around our nylon covered thighs in unison as we started to dance. My mouth opened once more as I continued, “Say, we can go where we want to; A place where they will never find. And we can act like we come from out of this world; Leave the real one far behind.”

I sang and danced as people cheered around me, and as I did a spin I noticed Brittney was just behind me to my right, her body dancing in time to the music just like mine with a happy grin on her face. I flung an arm out and gyrated my hips as my body continued on to the music. The tempo ramped up and the entire cheer squad ramped up our dancing with it. I felt my hair, still just a bit damp flipping around my face and shoulders as the pit in my stomach turned into an ache. How was there a body hopper in me already? What would I soon be doing? Would Kevin find me? Would he save both me and Brittney? Everyone was cheering even louder as we put on a show for them, none the wiser that not one of us was actually ourselves. The entire cheerleading squad had been stolen and no one even knew.

As the song ended, my body moved to the side and Brittney took my spot in the center of the group and I became one of her backup dancers as she sang out about girls just wanting to have fun. I moved in complete sync with the other girls and it sprung to my mind that Norman must have been plotting this for some time. I lined up with the other girls and moved my hand to slap Hannah’s ass as I felt Tiffany’s hand slap at mine, and so on down the line, as we cocked our legs in our short up-riding skirts it suddenly dawned on me the sheer numbers of body hoppers that this little show would take. As I spun and my hair again flicked by my face I wondered if Norman had brought a small army with him. They were obviously well prepared.

The song ended as Brittney rejoined the girls and they spun around me, and my mouth opened once more as I sang a new song back in the center of the group. My face was outwardly happy and carefree as I bounced around with my friends, but inside I couldn’t do anything but watch in fear. As I called out, “Wake me up, before you go, go!” I realized the small consolation prize of the situation would be that Kevin would have to notice this, right? There would be no way he could miss the entire cheerleading squad and especially both Brittney and I dancing a show at his birthday party in costumes on the dance floor.

As the dance ended my body was panting. Whoever was driving me had put me through my paces, but my face still had a bright smile painted on it. As the girls around me shot upright and came to stand side by side with me my mouth opened and proudly declared, “This interruption from your normal party music was brought to you by the eighties. It may have had some issues, but it gave us some damn good tunes. Now back to your regularly scheduled programming! Thanks everyone! Have fun!”

My hand then went up and snapped once more and the silence switched back to music and I started to run for the stairs. From the sound of heels behind me I could tell the rest of the girls were following me. We went up the stairs and down the hall. My body opened a door and held it while the rest of the girls disappeared through it except for Brittney. She stood with that sinister grin on her face and gave my body a fist bump. We then both spun on our heels and went into her bedroom, which was next door to the room I had lead the others into. I wondered what would happen to the rest of the girls. This had been brought down on them because of me. None of them deserved this.

My body, still catching its breath, planted my hands on my hips and turned to see Brittney closing her bedroom door before walking over to me. “I’d imagine you’re wondering what happens now kitten? Well, I’m not complete evil, so I’m going to give you and your friend two minutes to say good-bye to each other.”

I saw Brittney shudder as I felt the same go through me and I blinked twice as I realized I had control back. It took Brittney a moment as well, but then we both reached for each other. I pulled her fiercely to me as I felt my eyes water.

“I’m so sorry! This is all my fault!” I exclaimed.

“I hate that I pushed you in the pool. He made me watch everything my body did!”

“I’ll try to bargain with him again,” I said not knowing what else to do, “he can have me willingly if he lets you go.”

Brittney violently shook her head, “You’ll do no such thing! We’re going to fight them. Every moment. They will eventually get tired, sick of us, or bored. Maybe all three, but you will never give up, do you hear me? Either Kevin or I will find you. Got it? Say it back to me. Say you won’t give up!”

“I… I won’t give up!” I promised her with a quick nod.

Suddenly I saw her shudder as she pulled away from me, “Oops times up. I hope you got all…” Brittney’s body began shaking and I saw her teeth grit as she interrupted the body hopper inside her, “Fuck you Norman. L… Lick me where I piss.”

“Oh I like this body… It’s feisty!” Norman declared as he reasserted his control until Brittney fought through him once more to say, “Kevin will… He’ll find us…”

[xorg]

Chapter 13

As I watched Brittney struggle I felt tears come to my eyes. I wanted to hug her, but my body was locked down by the hopper inside of me. I couldn’t seem to move a muscle, I had no idea how Brittney had so much strength in her.

“Well aren’t you a confident and feisty little girl,” Norman said from Brittney’s mouth, “What makes you so sure that little Kevy will rush to the rescue? You’ve spent a fair amount of time being awful to him.”

I watched Brittney’s face twitch as she struggled against her internal captor until she managed to shoot back at him, “Because… because he’s… just that wat… Even when I’m a… bitch to him…” She paused as she took a few breaths and then added, “He won’t let you… get away with this. He’ll… he’ll… come for… us…”

Then suddenly I was walking to Brittney. My left hand slipped to her waist the other went up to gently stroked her cheek. My mouth opened and I said in a reassuring voice, “Of course I’ll always come for you Pet.”

Brittney’s eyes went wide as she looked at me somewhere between hope and disbelief, “Mistress?”

My arms encircled her as I pulled her to me and kissed her lips passionately. As our mouths parted I felt my captor’s control relent and I asked, “Kevin? How? When?”

His voice came from my lips as he chuckled, “Remember when you fell in the pool?”

“Oh spoiler! I wanted to tell her we set that part up!” A slightly nasally voice came out of Brittney’s lips and she slapped a hand over her mouth.

Brittney’s body crouched down and she began to shake once more, but this time I could see liquid begin to flow out of her body. A few moments later a very short and skinny middle aged man with close cropped brown hair and a slightly oversized nose formed from the goo and caught her shoulders as she tipped. He shook her slightly and as she came around he helped her regain her balance and then started to walk to her closet.

“Kevin you were behind all of this? I’m going to kill you!” I shouted.

“You’re going to have to get in line!” Brittney roared as she took a step closer and for a moment I wondered if she would actually hit me just to get to Kevin.

“Wait… But if you knew about all of this then Norman…” Brittney said as she stopped walking and turned to face her closet where the man we now knew as Norman came strolling out wearing a short pink silk robe and finished Brittney’s sentence for her, “May not be the evil despicable being you thought he was?” He paused and ran his hands over the robe he was now dressed in and said, “Oh my! I just love the way this fabric feels against my skin! Where did you get it Brittney? You just have to tell me!”

She eyed him with uncertainty and said in a low tone, “Just keep it. I don’t want it back anymore.”

Norman walked over to her bed, dropped down on it as he crossed his legs and looked over at us, “Well I may be just a little bit despicable for pulling that dastardly prank on you sweet girls, but what about my acting? Do I deserve one of those little golden acting trophies or what, huh? I’m sorry ladies but I do just love making an entrance! And on top of that I bet you’ll never forget little ol’ me after all of that, right?”

Brittney rolled her eyes as she let out a deep breath and shook her head while Norman looked at her, “Oh em gee, I love you! You have so much sass! I mean I’m not entirely sure how Kevin could walk away from all of this,” he motioned up and down his body, “but I can see where you’re fun to play with, Sassy pants!”

Norman then got up and strutted his way to me while looking up and down and then did a slow walk around me as if he was appraising my body like a car. He then flicked his wrist as he said, “And if you aren’t as cute as a button! Oh Amy! You are the perfect girl next door! I just wanna nibble you up!”

“She’s mine. Get your own,” Brittney growled at him.

“Ha!” Norman clapped excitedly as he spun toward Brittney, “More sass! Ha this is fun! Okay, now I see it Kevin! These two are just a hoot with a capital H!”

“You two better catch up now, I’m not sure how much longer he’ll be breathing,” Brittney said as she eyed me up angrily.

I suddenly found myself reaching for her. One hand wrapped around her waist and the other went in her hair at the back of her head as I pulled her to me and kissed her passionately once more. Our tongues mingled in her mouth and I felt her melt in my arms. My body pulled back as I said, “I told you I would not apologize for anything that happened tonight Pet.”

“Of course not Mistress. I’m sorry I was out of line. I got excited. You should punish me,” she mumbled as her head sank onto my shoulder and she sighed happily.

“No time for that! The show must go on!” Norman said as he stood up and flamboyantly threw his arms in the air.

“Wait, what?” I asked as my eyes went wide.

“We have to get back out there kitten! Kevin has an appearance to make! It’s his birthday party after all, and we want to be good hosts, right?” Norman looked down at himself and then around the room and then let out a squeal, “Oh noes! I forgot my clothes! Brit could you be a lamb and give me a ride? At least until I can find a new body, I’m sure it won’t take but a minute.”

“There is a snowball’s chance in hell of that happening super freak,” Brittney declared but Norman just looked at her sternly and I felt a sort of charge in the air and a sudden pulse and Brittney tensed up and froze. Norman stepped over to her and grabbed her thin waist and then brought his head to her neck like he was going to kiss it. Only he didn’t. He almost instantly changed forms and the liquid he had become flowed inside of her. It was so fast I could barely believe it. Brittney stumbled as she came to once more and shook her head and then looked around and until her eyes re-fixed themselves on me as she asked in an aggravated tone, “He got back in me didn’t he?”

Her demeanor changed as her arm came up and she flipped her wrist loosely and the nasally voice came out of her mouth once more, “Well can you blame me? It’s so much fun to slip into a pair of sassy pants every now and again!”

“No no no!” She screamed as she balled her fists and stomped her leg, and in response Norman’s voice warned her, “Okey dokey Britt, do you need to go to sleepy time?”

“Wait! No! Don’t put me under! You…” She said as she gritted her teeth, “You can borrow me if you don’t put me under.”

“See Sassy pants, was that so hard? No, no it wasn’t,” Norman’s voice declared as her hands went back up, “Okay now let’s get back out there! The world is a stage, and I am but a mere actor!” Brittney’s head flipped her hair and then she held her arms out as Norman’s voice continued, “Well, maybe I’m more of a behind the scene’s director, but you ladies understand what I’m trying to say, right?”

“Oh fuck this is so annoying,” Brittney lamented as her body pranced out the door of her bedroom and down the hall to the room next to hers where the rest of the cheerleaders had been stashed by the body hoppers after our show.

I followed and as she opened the door she looked in and called out, “Okay, are all the girls changed back to their normal clothes and ready to be woken up?”

A broad shouldered man with a scar looked sheepishly at Brittney and said, “Jamar won’t get out of Hannah. He says he just wants to borrow her for a couple of days. He promises he won’t do any permanent damage. He says she’s just too perfect to give up so quick.”

“Jamar, look at me!” Brittney said as she pointed her finger in the room, “You will get out of that young lady this instant or I will come over there, hop into her body with you, give you the thrashing of a lifetime, and then flush goo-you down the toilet. Is that what you want mister? Do you remember Tijuana? Is that how the night is going to go? Look at me mister! In the eyes!”

Brittney turned her head and looked at me, “You better get a move on Kevy! I’ll handle this, okay! Don’t you worry for one itsy second!” She then spun around and stepped into the room and planted her hands on her hips, “That’s better! And if I even so much as hear a rumor that you snuck back into that sweet girls body I will track you down and you’ll live out the rest of your days as an eighty five year old she-male prostitute in Bangkok giving reach arounds for…” The door closed as my body turned and started to walk to the stairs.

“Where are we going?” I managed to ask out loud as someone in the hall looked at me and replied, “Huh? You want to go somewhere with me?”

“You’ll see,” My mouth replied and then I felt Kevin pushing my mind back into a deep sleep. I wanted to fight it like Brittney did, but I just didn’t seem to have her will power and almost instantly I was dropped into a black dreamless slumber.

++++++++++++++++++++

I woke up to the feeling of lips pressed against mine. I blinked my eyes and saw Kevin’s face, his nose next to mine as our mouths pressed against one another. I was tipped backwards in a dip as he supported my back with one of his arms and held his other hand to the back of my head. He winked and suddenly a curtain seemed to fall and bright lights shone on us, causing my eyes to close tightly and my hand to go out to block it. He tipped me upright and looked out at the crowd gathered in front of the stage and waved, “Oh, sorry. I guess my timing was a bit off. I think you can all see why I was distracted. I’ve never had an assistant quite this lovely before.”

I heard the cheer from the crowd and rolled my eyes, “I’m still upset with you,” I said in his ear.

He looked back at me and said, “Then I’ll spend the rest of my life trying to make it up to you.”

Kevin then raised his arm, twirled me quickly around, and then flung me out the length of our arms and grabbed tightly as I jerked to a stop at the end of his reach, “Let’s give her a big round of applause for all of her help ladies and gentlemen! Now, I’m sure she could use a drink or a snack, she’s had a big night, so I’m going to borrow your attention for a moment while she catches up with her friend!”

He guided me to the edge of the stage and I suddenly had Brittney’s hand grabbing me and pulling me to one of the back rooms where the food was set up and she handed me a plate with several small snacks on it. She took one herself and then we sat down at the corner of a bar where a man instantly stopped what he was doing to ask us if we needed anything.

“Bloody Mary, hold the tomato juice,” Brittney said to him and then looked at me.

“Um, do you have any water?” I asked with a shrug.

He nodded and moved off down the bar as he got our drinks. I looked back at Brittney and asked, “Is it actually you, or is you know who still in there?”

She huffed and glared at me, which told me she was still sharing her body with Norman as she replied, “Apparently he’s rather choosey, but you’ve got me at the moment.”

“You should take it as a complement Sassy pants! I just want to trade into something equal or better, and I can’t really find anything. It’s just my way of saying you’re the cream of the crop!” She said out loud as her head moved back and forth a few times.

“Fantastic,” Brittney said snidely and then saw the bartender put down her glass of vodka. She picked it up and slammed it back and made a face as she swallowed.

“Did you order that or…” I asked as my voice faded out.

“Oh that was me. I’m going to need more if I’m going to keep being used like a freak’n human puppet,” She mumbled as she motioned at her glass to the bartender.

“It’s not that bad,” I said to her with a smile, “Sometimes it’s kind of fun.”

“See, now I just like her attitude Sassy Pants! She’s soooooooo glass half full!” Brittney said with a bright smile and then her face flipped back to a scowl as she said, “Shut. Up. Norman. No one asked you. Are you ready for departure yet?” She paused and suddenly jerked her shoulders around and yanked her hands back up onto her lap, “And if you don’t stop sneaking my own hand under my own skirt to stroke my pussy I’m going to pull you out of my nose with my bare hands and curb stomp you!”

She was suddenly clapping and giggling, “Oh we are going to be best friends you and me!”

She then groaned as the bartender put down another vodka glass and she instantly hammered that one back as well.

++++++++++++++++++++

I sat at the counter in the kitchen licking the spoon clean of ice cream as I listened to Benny and Kevin talk while they ate their bowls of ice cream.

“So he pulls out a taser and he’s all I’ll fucking do it! at me and I’m like, fine, go ahead,” Benny said with a gruff laugh, “And then the stupid ass actually shocks himself.”

“Ha! No way!” Kevin said as he laughed.

“Yeah, people do crazy shit to get women to notice them,” Benny said with a shrug.

“So, did Yvonne do anything?” Kevin asked.

“Well, being her bodyguard for the weekend I wouldn’t let her get close to the guy. But she felt bad, so she signed a picture for the guy and went up to her hotel room. When he woke up, I handed him off to the cops with the picture,” Benny shrugged, “I heard the guy got into counseling about his issue, but that’s all I know. Oh, and he pissed himself when he passed out. I had to drag his stupid body off to the side and call for clean up.”

“Oh man, the life of a body guard,” Kevin said with a whistle, “Not all glamour is it?”

I looked over and saw Brittney curled up and fast asleep on a chair with a blanket over her. Kevin hadn’t let her out of his sight since she had fallen asleep. I didn’t even know where Norman was, but Kevin assured me he was still around somewhere. The party was almost completely dead and the sun was just peeking above the horizon, but there were a few stragglers left who didn’t want the night to end.

“Hey, will you give me a hand bringing Brittney to bed and then you can bounce out of here? I don’t want to keep you too late. I’ll clear the last of the party people out,” Kevin said as he pushed his bowl back.

“Sure bossman,” Benny said as he got up and went over to Brittney and easily picked up her sleeping body gently, making certain to catch her head against his large shoulder.

“Norman stop making me pinch my nipples,” Brittney mumbled in her sleep, causing both Kevin and Benny to let out small chuckles and then Kevin held his hand out for me, “C’mon, you should get to bed too. The suns already starting to come up.”

I nodded, took his hand, and followed them up to Brittney’s bedroom.

[xorg]

Chapter 14

The rays of the noon sun seemed to wake Brittney up and she rolled suddenly, which woke me up. She looked over at me and blinked as she asked, “Are you you? Am I me?” She then groaned and grabbed her forehead, “Oh! It hurts. Why is everything so bright?”

She rolled onto her back and brought a pillow over her face and didn’t move for a few minutes until she slowly peeled the pillow back and looked at me, “Last night was insane.”

“Completely insane,” I agreed with a nod.

“Never again,” She said as she propped herself up on one arm to look at me lying next to her.

“So we’re not doing a party for Kevin next year?” I asked with a smirk.

“I got sawed in half last night Amy,” She said as she closed and opened her eyes slowly and then pulled back the covers to look for marks on her stomach.

“I know,” I giggled.

“No, like really sawed in half. My legs were on the other side of the room. I could feel Gregory Pitts tickling my feet from half way across the room. How does that even happen?” She said as she looked further down and wiggled her toes.

“I don’t know but I’ll never forget the look on his face when you grabbed the wall and started pulling your top half towards him and yelling that you were going to break his fingers if he didn’t stop,” I said as I let out more giggles.

“I’m ticklish there,” Brittney said defensively as she hit me with the pillow and then looked out the window.

“Fuck!” She declared as she bolted upright and then winced and held her head, “What time is it?”

“I don’t know a little after noon,” I said with a shrug, “Why?”

“My parents are supposed to be back around one!” She said and climbed out of bed and staggered against the nearby couch in her room, “Ugh. I feel like crap. Where is Kevin?”

“I don’t know. He wasn’t here when I woke up.” I replied with a shrug as I got out of bed too.

Brittney stumbled to the closet and came out a few moments later wearing black leggings as she pulled a loose sweater down over her head and went out into the hall. I had worn a short pair of cotton shorts and a tank to bed, so I just followed her out while yawning. I heard voices and Brittney’s shoulders dropped, “Shit! They’re home already! I’m fucking dead. I was not ready for them to see the house completely destroyed like this… Oh shit! They’re in the bedroom!”

She started to run down the hall and then stopped and steadied herself on the wall and then continued on at a brisk walk. We opened the door and I saw both her Mom and Dad looking at a destroyed bed. They turned when she stumbled in and she said, “I can explain!”

“Oh morning Princess!” Her Dad said happily, “We were just looking over the plans that Kevin drew up to remodel the bedroom.”

“Huh?” She asked as her mouth dropped open and we noticed Kevin standing on the other side of them holding some papers.

“I mean I can see what the interior designer was going for here, I just don’t think it matches either of your personalities. I’m glad you guys are so agreeable. We need to blow out this wall, let more light in, and we’ll put a deck out here that will let you see down into the back lawn. There are doe and fawns out there eating in the field right now. I think it would be lovely if you guys could go out and watch them from here. Plus it would be a great view at night before you go to bed too,” Kevin said and then pointed to the other wall, “And we’ll move the bed over here and get rid of all of the dark wood so we can go with something lighter that really opens up the room.”

“Oh, I think that will be much better Feng Shui,” Brittney’s Mom said as she nodded and looked down at the plans Kevin was holding open for them.

“Great! The contractor is all lined up so as soon as you give me the word they can start. I’ll bring the interior designer in as soon as they’re done and the whole project can be finished before you guys are back from the business summit at the end of the week,” Kevin told them.

“Don’t oversell it Kevin. Every time I hire a contractor there ends up being delays and setbacks,” Mr. Beldamore said as he looked around.

“I’ve worked with this company before. We’ll get it taken care of on time and on budget Sir,” Kevin said as he rolled up the drawings and handed them to Brittney’s Dad, “If you have any other thoughts just jot them down on here and send them to me. I’ll incorporate them into the work.”

“Should we go down for lunch? It should be just about finished,” Mr. Beldamore said as the group turned and came toward us in the door.

“I need sunglasses. Everything is too bright. I’ll meet you down there,” Brittney said as she slunk back to her room.

I followed Kevin and Brittney’s parents down the hallway, down the stairs, and through several rooms, all of which had every trace of our giant party from last night completely removed. I looked over and saw someone vacuuming the carpet where the stage had been and I looked at Kevin with wide eyes. He just gave me a small smile and winked.

“Everything is set up on the terrace Mr. Beldamore,” Janice said with a smile as she suddenly appeared and led us out onto the back deck where I had fake-fought with Norman last night.

We all found a place to sit at a large table I didn’t remember seeing on the deck last night and Kevin pushed my chair in as I sat down before he dropped heavily into a chair next to me. Mr. Beldamore was at the head of the table with his wife sitting around the corner to his left. There were pitchers of water and juice already on the table and I poured myself a glass of water as I heard a familiar voice.

“All I’m saying is that I can’t believe that a show about runway models trying to make it big didn’t get picked up by a single network this season! I mean can you believe that? It’s a travesty. Why do we have seventeen different shows about making cakes, but the one show I wanted to watch gets canceled in its third season?” Norman said as he waved his hands in the air while looking over at Brittney who was holding a hand to her forehead and hiding behind dark sunglasses while looking over at Norman with utter disdain.

Kevin popped out of his seat and went to pull the chair out on the other side of me for Brittney to plop into, and then poured her a glass of water and dropped two pills on her plate, “Here, these will help with the head ache.”

She mumbled something, swallowed the pills, gulped down the water and then put her head down on the plate in front of her. Mr. Beldamore looked at her with raised eyebrows and then to Kevin who seemed to be shuffling nervously. Meanwhile Norman went around the table to drop lightly into the seat next to Brittney’s mom.

“Did you have a rough night Princess? I heard from Janice it was quite a party,” He asked in a neutral tone.

“Urgh,” Brittney replied without looking up from her plate.

“I’d hate to think that it wasn’t you that drank to excess…” Mr. Beldamore stated as his gaze settled in on Kevin.

“Oh no, Sassy Pants over there hit the bar hard all on her own!” Norman said as he waved his hands around and then reached over to Brittney’s mom and began feeling up her dress, “That is a lovely dress! And the fabric feels amazing! I bet your husband just loves it when you take this off and tie him to the bed with it,” Norman said with a raised eyebrow and then he laughed loudly and waved his hands around, “Oh I just need to behave!”

“I’m Fredrick Beldamore and this is my wife Alexandra,” Brittney’s Dad said as he eyed Norman suspiciously, “And who are you?”

“Oh my! I can be such a doof sometimes! I never remember to introduce myself!” Norman said as he got up and pranced over to Mr. Beldamore’s side and held his hand out flimsily, “I’m Norman, but all of my friends call me Norman. Well, some of them call me Norm, and then some of them also call me Nora, and then a few of them call me Normy, but let me tell you that calling me normal is just right off the table, kay?” He said with a laugh as Mr. Beldamore reached out and took his hand tightly and shook it twice, “Oh my! Would you feel that iron grip! I bet the little missus just loves it when you grab her with those big powerful paws doesn’t she! Oh don’t tell me! That would just be too much Freddy!”

Brittney’s Dad looked at Norman with a bit of unease and Brittney called out, “Norman! Sit down! I can’t handle you right now. Just put it on simmer okay?”

Norman brought a hand to his chest and looked at Brittney like she had wounded him, but strolled back to his seat and sat down and then looked over at Mrs. Beldamore and said quietly, “It’s nice to meet you Alex! You are just such a beautiful woman! I see where Brittney gets her lovely eyes from!”

“Thank you Norman,” Mrs. Beldamore replied as she batted her eyelashes.

“So what happened last night Princess?” Mr. Beldamore asked in a stern tone.

“I had a body hopper in me. I drank to relieve the tension and I guess I overdid it,” She muttered into her plate.

“Oh? I thought Kevin hopped you from time to time and that it was part of your relationship?” Mr. Beldamore seemed genuinely surprised.

Brittney picked her head up off her plate to look over at Kevin and then laid it back down on her plate, “He does from time to time, and I usually don’t mind it when he does it… But it’s not my favorite thing. I prefer him in Amy.” She paused and blew hair out of her face, “And Norman creeps me out.”

Norman let out a gasp and again acted like Brittney wounded him, “Well I love you too Brittney!”

Mr. Beldamore looked at me and I smiled back at him nervously and then he looked at Norman for a long moment, who seemed oblivious to the large man’s penetrating gaze.

Kevin cleared his throat and looked at Mr. Beldamore and said, “I remember you asking to see a person being mounted before Sir.” Kevin pointed at Norman, “Norman is my… body hopping mentor. I guess you could say he taught me everything I know… But he’s also a bit more open about this kind of stuff, so if you still wanted a demonstration, I bet he’d be willing.”

Mr. Beldamore’s face lit up for a brief moment as he looked at Norman with a now interested stare. He seemed to collect himself and asked, “I didn’t realize you were a body hopper Norman. That’s a very interesting talent you have.”

“Oh, not a lot of people see me and think, I’d just love him to jump inside me and do unspeakable things. I mean, most people see me and just can’t wait to tear into me as is. It’s a terrible curse being such a dish you know. Men want me, women want to be me…” Norman paused and furrowed his brows, “Wait, that came out wrong.” He paused again and looked at Mr. Beldamore with a sly grin, “Or did it?”

Mr. Beldamore let out a cough and adjusted himself in his seat as he tried to cover his amusement of Norman’s antics. When he finished shifting himself around he looked back at Norman and said, “I don’t suppose we could see you take over someone’s body? Would that be inappropriate to ask?”

“You mean mount someone, tall dark and handsome? When we take over someone’s body, it’s called mounting them. You normals are so adorable when you try and talk about this stuff!” Norman said as he waved his hands in the air, “I guess I don’t mind showing off a bit for my new friends, but you see there is one itsy bitsy problem…”

“And that is?” Mr. Beldamore asked with raised eyebrows.

“Well, you see, it’s hard to contain this much raw sexual aura when I’m just normal little ol’ me. But when I take over someone else, it becomes borderline impossible. So, if I’m going to mount someone, I may need a bit of help with some… release. If you understand what I’m saying.” Norman said as he looked over and winked at me.

“What?” I asked as my heart jumped into my throat. Why was Norman looking at me?

Mr. Beldamore also looked over at me, and then at Kevin and Brittney, “I understand that you’ll have needs. If some of you have to be excused from the table, so be it. I just really want to understand what my daughter is wrapped up in here. If you’d be so kind as to give us a demonstration?” He said as he motioned to himself and his wife.

Norman stood up and walked around the table and stopped behind me as he put his hands on my shoulders as he replied, “Oh I wouldn’t mind giving you a demonstration.”

I looked over at Kevin with a worried look in my eyes but he just shrugged and took a sip of his juice and then winked at me. I closed my eyes and waited for a stranger to take over my body, but suddenly Norman’s hands came off my shoulders and I looked up to see him step a seat over and stop behind Brittney, “Are you okay with this Sassy Pants?”

Brittney’s shoulders slumped even more and she let out a groan, “Just do what you’re going to do Norman. And be quiet. Why is everyone yelling today?”

Norman patted Brittney’s back lightly, “Oh sweet little sass, you have to learn a bit of restraint. Don’t worry it’ll get better soon.”

Brittney let out a sigh and leaned back in her chair as she slid down in it and looked up at Norman. He smiled down at her and then walked around the table again, leaving a surprised look on not only my face, but also Brittney’s. As my eyes followed him I also saw a surprised look on Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore’s face as well. He stopped behind Mrs. Beldamore’s seat and leaned down and whispered something in her ear as her eyes went wide. Brittney’s father started to say something as he leaned forward in his chair, but it was too late.

Norman was suddenly in a gelatinous form. I noted with idle curiosity that his slime seemed to have a much darker shade than Kevin’s as his clothing fell to the ground behind Mrs. Beldamore’s chair and his puddle of goo quickly flowed into her exposed skin by her neck and through her ear. Brittney’s father stuttered as he watched liquid suddenly flow into his wife’s nose, and then it was all gone. Norman was lightning fast at slipping inside a body. I realized his clothes had barely hit the ground by the time the last of him was oozing inside of Mrs. Beldamore’s nose. Her hands gripped the arms of her chair and her body gave a light tremor as she blinked and then turned her head to Mr. Beldamore and with a smug grin asked with a hint of amusement in her delightful voice, “Did you see everything you wanted to husband dear? If not, I can show you again.”

“N… Norman?” Mr. Beldamore asked in a shaky voice as he looked at his wife in awe.

“Dearest, it’s me Alexandra! Why would you call me someone else’s name? You’ve never said anyone else’s name before. Not even when we hire the prostitute in Amsterdam for the three way on your birthday every year. You still call out my name as you fuck her like the whore she is!” Brittney’s mom said with a raised eyebrow.

“Dad! Oh come on!” Brittney moaned and covered her ears and slunk even lower in the chair.

Mr. Beldamore looked positively panicked as Janice suddenly appeared with a cart filled with plates of food. She pushed it out and served Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore first. Mr. Beldamore was still too worked up to say anything so Mrs. Beldamore said in her regal tone, “Thank you Janice. What would we do without you?”

“It’s nothing Mrs. Beldamore,” Janice replied as she moved down and served Brittney, Kevin and I. She looked at Norman’s empty spot and gave Mrs. Beldamore a questioning glance.

“Oh, don’t worry about the man that was sitting there. He had to catch a ride. I’m terribly sorry, we should have said something,” Mrs. Beldamore said as she brought up a hand and straightened a few fly-aways to her head.

“It’s no problem. Is there anything else?” Janice asked her.

“No, thank you Janice. Why don’t you take the rest of the day off? I feel that we can take care of our own needs for the rest of the day, and you could use some time off,” Alexandra stated as she looked down at her nails.

“If you insist Ma’am,” Janice said with a surprised look on her face.

“I do. Thank you Janice.”

With that Janice nodded and then left the porch as Mr. Beldamore continued to openly stare at his wife with wide eyes. She reached out, grabbed her fork, picked up some food with it and then looked at her husband, “Fredrick eat before your food gets cold!”

He shook his head and reached for his fork, but seemed to still be struggling as his wife ate a bite and then smiled at him coyly. As the door closed and Janet left, Alexandra’s hands came up and she playfully slapped at his arm, “Oh all of you are just so much fun! You people are just a hoot with a capital H!”

“Fantastic. Norman is in my mother,” Brittney said with a sigh.

“Oh calm down Sassy Pants! She’s fine,” Alexandra said in Norman’s slightly nasally voice, “Here, I’ll let you all chat with her!”

Alexandra’s eyes blinked quickly a bit and I saw the telltale tremor run through her shoulders and she looked around blankly at us and then down at the plate in front of her, “When did the food get here?”

“You don’t remember anything? The food? Norman slipping inside of you? Nothing?” Mr. Beldamore asked her as he reached out and touched her hand.

She looked at him oddly, “No… I don’t remember any of that.”

“Well it happened! Surprise!” Her own mouth suddenly said in Norman’s voice.

Her hands jumped up to cover her own mouth as her eyes went wide, then her hands pulled back slightly as Norman again spoke out, “Oh, and I might have accidently let your annual birthday present to your husband slip out to your daughter and her friends. Oopsy!”

“Having your own body move is so… strange!” Alexandra declared and then looked down at her own hands, and then paused as she added, “and… I can feel you… going through my mind!”

“Just getting the deets from your pretty little head, don’t worry I can keep a secret!” Norman told her from her own mouth, “Well, unless I don’t want to. Like I think everyone should know about the little black leather g-string and bra combo you’re wearing under this dress! It’s just a crime that everyone doesn’t know you have it on! It’s sexy as hell! Oh, and I think it’s absolutely charming that you wear the pants in the bedroom! Fredrick, you need to tell your daughter that you let your wife lead you around with a leash after hours. She’s worried sick about her own submissive tendencies and what everyone would think if they knew!”

I thought Mr. Beldamore was going to choke as he tried to swallow and coughed as Brittney squeaked and pulled the collar of her sweater up to hide her face and let out a loud groan. After Mr. Beldamore managed to get his food down and take a drink of water he looked over at his wife, “I’m sorry dear, I feel like I got was I was asking for and only now realized what I have done.”

She looked at him with wide eyes as Norman’s voice again came out, “Yes, inviting a body hopper into your life can be a touch… oh, what’s the right word Kevin?”

“Unstable? Volatile? Crazy?” Kevin offered with a shrug.

“Well I was going to say stimulating or maybe seductive, but okay,” Alexandra’s body waved her hands around as Norman’s voice came out of her lips.

“I… I just can’t control anything. He overrides me completely,” Alexandra declared as she looked at her husband.

“Oh that’s normal. In fact it’s been about sixty years since I was in a woman who could fight me back in the slightest. I’ve been doing this for quite a while. I know how to get my way. Well, until last night with Sassy Pants there. She’s got a stubborn streak a mile wide and is one willful little lass!” Norman’s voice declared as he looked at Brittney appreciatively.

I looked over at Brittney, who was still hiding in her shirt and reached out and stroked her head softly, “I was wondering how you did that.”

“I’m in charge of my own body. It’s mine. I had it first,” Brittney commented from inside her shirt.

“And what a body it is! Your daughter has the most amazing little pooper ever and legs that just will not quit!” Norman declared as Alexandra’s arms waved at Mr. Beldamore.

In response he cleared his throat and eyed Norman with lowered eyebrows, “That’s my little girl you’re talking about.”

“Well of course she is! I’m not saying that I’m going to do anything with them, I’m just acknowledging the fact that I can see why she has to beat boys off with a stick! I like her, she’s got sass!” Norman said as he again flipped his mount’s hands.

“Shut up Norman!” Brittney called out loudly and then brought a hand to her forehead and groaned.

“Oh it seems I’ve offended your family! I do apologize! I can be a bit much sometimes, especially when I get to just be me in front of someone. That doesn’t happen often, you know? I usually have to play the part and go with the flow and this is just so fun and exciting!” Norman declared happily.

“Um, well, I guess this is just a lot to take in,” Mr. Beldamore said as he shifted in his chair again.

“Well let me see what I can do to make it up to you,” Norman said as Alexandra’s face gave her husband a sly smile and then slid down her chair and under the table.

A moment later I heard the sound of a zipper being pulled quickly and Mr. Beldamore sat straight up in his chair and looked at us with wide eyes. I suddenly heard Norman call out from under the table, “Speaking of a lot to take in!”

Mr. Beldamore gulped loudly and jerked forward slightly. I heard a muffled giggle from under the table and then a loud slurping noise. Mr. Beldamore’s eyes then twitched and his hips moved slightly. I watched his arms shoot to the sides of the table and he grabbed on tightly. A moment later I watched his knuckles go white from the tight grip he had on the surface. I couldn’t help but stifle a laugh and heard another loud slurping sound from under the table. Mr. Beldamore’s eyes now slowly closed as he let out a low groan. I heard an “Mm hm mm,” come from under the table as Mr. Beldamore let out another low groan. Then his mouth dropped open and he started to shudder as he stuttered, “Oh… Oh, I’m… Oh… Oh!”

Finally his knuckles released on the table and he let out along sigh and couldn’t seem to keep the small smile off his face. I saw Mrs. Beldamore’s head and shoulders appear across the table from me, and she slipped back up into her chair and shot a devilish grin over to me and Kevin while bringing up a finger and wiping at the side of her mouth and then sucking on it before declaring, “Well that was more delish than the food!”

“I’m going to hurl,” Brittney declared, “I just can’t even right now. I’m going back to bed.”

She then pushed back, rolled out of her chair and headed into the house at a slow walk. Kevin and I glanced at each other and then back at Mrs. Beldamore. She had a shocked look on her face and then suddenly spoke, “I never thought of doing that with my tongue before. Did you enjoy it dear? It seemed like you enjoyed it. A lot from how much I swallowed.”

Mr. Beldamore nodded quickly as he slipped his hands below the table and seemed to be adjusting himself and then I heard a zipping sound. He reached out and took his wife’s hand in his, “Thank you dear, that was amazing.”

“Don’t thank me, thank Norman,” She said and paused, “As messed up as that sounds.”

“Why is it messed up?” Norman asked, “Isn’t it normal for two people to want to have great sex? Okay, I can see there is a need here,” Alexandra’s body stood up suddenly and her hand pointed over to Mr. Beldamore, “Go get the little blue pills. Class is in session. I am going to teach you both some things,” She then spun and headed to the door with a strut in her step but paused as she reached for the door handle and looked back, “Oh, and bring a sour apple, a spatula, and permanent marker. You’re also going to want to stretch out your jaw. We’re going to start with how to properly eat a pussy while we wait for the blue pills to kick in. You’ve got some raw talent, but you need proper instruction!”

When Mr. Beldamore didn’t immediately jump out of his seat she clapped her hands loudly twice and said in her normal voice, “Now my little toy! Or we’ll start with the collar and leash and work on your attitude first!”

“Yes Mistress!” he said quietly as he jumped out of his seat, rocking the table and shaking the plates as he dashed over to her.

I looked with raised eyebrows over at Kevin as they went in the house and saw him glance my way as he said, “I didn’t see that one coming. Different strokes for different folks, I guess.”

“I’m never going to live down the fact that Brittney’s name for me is the same as her Dad’s name for her Mom.”

Kevin let out a laugh and then leaned forward to eat more food, “Did you try the berries? They are amazing!”

“Alone at last and that’s what you’re focusing on?” I said with a sigh and slipped my hand inside his.

“Best way to a man’s heart is through his stomach, I guess.” He replied as he leaned over and kissed me.”

“What’s the best way to a girl’s heart?” I asked him as I kissed him again.

“I’ve found that turning into a sort of slime and going in her orifices will get you there, but I’m not sure it will work for everyone,” He said back as he squeezed my fingers.

“This is crazy. All of it is crazy,” I looked into his eyes and then frowned as he seemed to be sad, “Hey, what is it?”

“Nothing. Last night was fun, but don’t let me get carried away too often, okay? Keep me grounded,” He said as he brought my hand up to his mouth and kissed the back of it.

“Um, I’ll do my best,” I replied as I wondered what he was worried about, but didn’t press him on it.

He picked up his plate and looked at me, “Hey, you mind if we go back to bed? I wouldn’t mind checking on Brittney and catching an hour or two of sleep myself.”

“Sure,” I replied and got up with my plate and followed him into the house. I also grabbed Brittney’s in case she wanted some food later too. We made our way upstairs and I set mine and Brittney’s plates down on the table by her couch while Kevin walked over to the far side of her huge bed and put his plate down on a large night stand. He then dropped his pants and slipped under the covers. I went over to his side and wiggled my eyebrows at him, and he held the covers open for me as well. I slid in next to him and then cuddled up against him as he popped a few more berries in his mouth. He was chewing one moment and the next moment he softly snoring. I let out a happy sigh, and then felt Brittney roll and kick in her sleep as she caught me in the thigh. I winced in pain and gave her sleeping face an evil glare while I rubbed my leg and then managed to slowly slip back into sleep myself.

[xorg]

Chapter 15

I woke with something grabbing onto my breast tightly and looked down to see Brittney’s hand tightly grasping my chest. I brought up my arm and knocked her hand away quickly and she grumbled in her sleep and suddenly the hand was back on my breast.

“Knock it off!” I said as I again brushed her hand off me, and the next thing I knew she shifted in bed and kicked me in shin hard.

“Ouch!” I yelped in pain and startled her awake.

“What? Huh?” She said as her head snapped upright and she looked around her room quickly.

“You freak’n grabbed my tit and kicked me in the shin,” I said as I pulled my leg up and rubbed it.

“Oh quit being a baby, slut,” She mumbled as she rolled back over until my arm shot out and I yanked her back against my body by her hair roots and said quietly in her ear, “Pet the next time you address me so disrespectfully I will make you lick the men’s room toilets clean at the downtown bus station!”

She didn’t say anything. She didn’t even move, but I could see the fear in her eyes as she tried to look back at me. When I released her hair she spun and kneeled on the bed to my side as she mumbled apologies into the mattress. I pushed back on her head until she tumbled off the side of the bed with her legs and arms flailing wildly as she dropped to the floor with a thud. I then rolled onto my side away from her and said, “Pet, go run me a hot bath. With some scented soap.”

“Of course Mistress!” She said as I heard her feet padding into the other room quickly.

After about ten minutes I found myself lazily stretching in bed and then sitting up. I flopped back down against my pillow and then bent my body like a bow as I went through a full body stretch that felt amazing. I finally worked my way out of the covers and walked into the large bathroom. I looked at Brittney as she was kneeling by the tub feeling the water temperature. As she saw me she crawled in front of me with her head still down and begged for forgiveness again for her rudeness. I lifted her chin with my foot and said, “Remove my clothing Pet.”

She jumped up and pulled my shirt off carefully and then dropped down and gently lowered my small cotton shorts and panties to the floor. I then walked to the side of the tub and she grabbed my outstretched arm to help me into the water.

My toe touched the water’s surface and I gave her a disappointed look, “I said HOT bath Pet. Not warm.”

“Sorry!” She squeaked and adjusted the water as it was flowing into the tub. I slipped into the water and leaned back against the side of the giant tub and instantly felt her hands massaging my neck and scalp, “Please let me atone for my many failures this morning Mistress!”

“Pet.”

“Yes Mistress?”

“Shut up. The sound of your voice irritates me right now.”

I heard her whimper but she said nothing, just kept kneading my neck, shoulders, and hair. Between the hot water and Brittney’s skillful and rather dutiful fingers I almost dozed off again. I don’t know how much time had passed since I got in the bath but it was at least twenty minutes when I heard Norman’s voice calling out, “Hello? Hello in there.”

I felt my head turn and saw Alexandra walk around the corner with her long red hair in a simple but thick braid over her shoulder and stark naked other than a mesh thong and six inch stiletto heels.

“Hello Norman, how is your afternoon going?” I heard come out of my mouth as it went into a small smile.

“Well, I seem to have used my hubby all up! I had to put him down for a nap so he’ll be ready for more tonight. I have to say he has a lovely cock, and he’s got skills, but I can see I’ll need to leave these two exercises to help him with his stamina,” She said as she cocked a leg and I suddenly noticed the shininess of her inner thighs, along with what appeared to be cum still leaking down her legs.

I heard Brittney whimper behind me but she said nothing and I asked in a melodic tone, “Would you like to join me?”

“Oh don’t mind if I do!” She replied happily as she walked over and didn’t bother to take off her heels and stepped into the tub and the lowered herself into the bathwater, “Oh it’s nice and toasty in here!”

“Pet strip.”

I felt Brittney’s hands come off my shoulders and then saw her clothing get placed on the tile next to the tub and then her hands returned to my shoulders. I saw Alexandra looking at her daughter with a small smile on her face as she said, “Oh you have her so well trained! I can’t believe that’s the same Sassy pants!”

I tilted my head back and reached up to Brittney’s naked body and gently palmed her breast and then ran a finger around a nipple, then brought my hand to her ear and the same finger down her jawline as I watched her struggle to continue massaging me as she let out a lustful breath, “Oh this one isn’t trained. You can only get this perfection through fulfilling a deeply rooted desire.”

“Well no matter what it is, she looks absolutely stunning wrapped around your little finger,” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“Pet get into the bath,” I said as I patted the inside of the tub next to me.

Brittney wordlessly slipped in as graceful as a cat as to not splash any water in my direction and then lowered her head and waited. I lifted her chin so she could look me in the eyes and asked, “Are you feeling better Pet? I know you had a nasty head ache before.”

Brittney nodded several times, but still remained silent.

“Are you hungry Pet? You didn’t eat much.”

Brittney again nodded and I heard Alexandra asked, “Is this a thing with you two? She doesn’t talk?”

“She talks just fine, but she obeys even better,” I said as I leaned forward and kissed her teasingly lightly on her lips. I let my mouth hover tantalizingly close to hers and saw the confusion in her eyes as Brittney looked at me and wondered what to do. She wanted to kiss me so badly, but she didn’t want to get scolded again. I made a move with my mouth and she matched it but I pulled back at the last second. Brittney pouted but said nothing and then went back to waiting. I stared into her eyes for several minutes, and almost wondered if Kevin forgot about Alexandra watching us.

Then suddenly I leaned in and kissed Brittney, letting our tongues meet and play happily in her mouth once more. My body pulled back and I motioned to her with my hand, “Go towel yourself off and get something to eat, Pet. You are no use to me without energy. Your plate from before is on the table, if you don’t see anything you like on it, run down to the kitchen, but be quick about it.”

Brittney was out of the tub in a moment and grabbing at a towel and quickly rubbing herself up and down, then wrapped it around herself and started out of the bathroom.

“Pet!” I growled and she turned to face me, looked down, slipped the towel off and then darted out of the room.

“Oh I want one!” I heard Alexandra say as her eyes were glued to her own daughter’s ass. I knew it was Norman behind those eyes, but I did wonder if Brittney’s Mother was aware and forced to watch or not, “Are you sure I can’t borrow her?”

“Sorry Norman,” I replied, “I’m not the one you need to ask. You’ll need to talk to the ladies about that.”

He frowned and flipped a hand in my direction, “Well you know I would do that, but I’d end up with both of them hopelessly in love with me, and then I’d wreck our relationship because I’d steal both of your girlfriends, and that isn’t fair, so I’ll just keep tugging on my hubby’s lease instead. He’s been a rather entertaining time too.”

“You’re having fun in your mount?” I asked as I looked down at my breasts and lightly played with my nipples as my body ignited with want.

“Oh yes. I don’t think Sassy Pants likes me in here, but I’ll move on after tonight. There is no reason to torture the poor girl,” Alexandra replied and then got a thoughtful look on her face and she slid over to sit next to me and began to gently stroke my skin, “Say Kevy, I know you sent me that letter and kind of explained you were done with the two of us, but I was wondering, do you think I could talk you into letting me hang around here for a little while?”

I let out a sigh as Alexandra’s fingers teased spots on my flesh that I didn’t even know would excite me and then looked over at her, “Norman, you read the letter wrong.”

“Did I?” Alexandra asked as she brought a hand to her mouth, “Well, I was being roughly pounded in two holes by a groom and his best man when I read it, so it’s entirely possible that I may have missed a line or two.”

“I never said I was done with you. I said I was done with the travel,” I replied and as Alexandra’s mouth opened I put a finger to her lips and said, “And I’m done with randomly taking over a body and getting screwed by anyone they wouldn’t normally get screwed by. If it’s not a part of their life, I’m not doing it. I don’t want to change the course of someone else’s life anymore.”

“What are you saying? I’m not a home wrecker!” Alexandra held her hand to her chest and then looked down at her breasts and back up, “Well, okay. Maybe I am. That best man was married to someone else… I seduced the fuck out of him.”

“And what is that woman going to think the next time her husband wants a threesome?” I asked her with raised eyebrows.

“She going to think, Hooray! More dick for me!” Alexandra replied as she raised her hands in a cheer.

I narrowed my eyes at her, and she relented, “Okay, he’s going to say you did it before, what’s the big deal, and she’s not going to remember it. I see your point,” Alexandra relented.

“You remember those two college girls that we brought down to spring break?” I asked with a sigh.

“Every girl gets a little slutty for spring break young man! You do not get to take spring break away from me!” Alexandra said as she pointed a finger at my face and spoke in an angry tone.

“I’m not taking anything away from you Norman. If you want to go down to spring break and fuck your way across every beach in sight, you do it. I’m saying I’m not doing it anymore.” I replied as I pushed his finger out of my face.

“It’s just a little harmless fun! You’re being over dramatic!” Alexandra said as she rolled her eyes.

“She tried to kill herself Norman.” I said as I felt anger well up inside of me.

“Wait, what? Who did?”

“Paula Faith Brown.”

“Who is Paula Faith Brown?” Alexandra asked with a puzzled look on her face.

“Paula was my mount for spring break that year.”

“Well why would she do something like that? I mean I don’t know why you feel so responsible.” Alexandra said as she rolled her eyes again.

“We recorded ourselves. Do you remember that? We did… like… a video diary, so we’d remember every day, even if we drank ourselves unconscious. We recorded everything with that phone. Doing shots. Smoking pot. Fingering ourselves. Fingering each other. Getting fucked by guys. Getting fucked by a lot of guys at the same time. And it was when I was really buckling down on learning how to hide my face to the cameras, so it was all her face in every video.” I paused as I felt pain stabbing at me, “on the last day we drank so much, and got fucked by those guys in the alley on the side of the bar, and then ended up pissing in water fountain in the park and got the girls arrested. We didn’t want to deal with it, so we bailed on them. They went to jail. Their parents had to come and bail them out. Under aged drinking, public nudity, drunk and disorderly… They went to the hotel afterwards to get their stuff, and found the camera. Do you know what we forgot to do Norman?”

“Oh no! We forgot to get rid of the video diary!”

“Both of their parents saw it all. Everything. Paula couldn’t handle it. She dropped out of school, and for a while did drugs. Then she decided to just OD.” I felt my eyes burning as tears forced their way forward, but I kept blinking them back.

“I mean, how do you know it was us? Just one bad week and you’re ready to say it’s all us? She could have had a screw or two loose already,” Alexandra said as she spread her hands.

“Because when I saw her name in the online article, I went back to see if there was anything I could do. I hopped her again. I know the exact moment when she felt like the whole thing spun out of control, and it wasn’t even her decision to make Norman. So I stayed. I stayed and I got her clean. I got her an apartment and a job. I enrolled her back in school. Do you know how long all of that takes Norman? A lot fucking longer than it did to fuck it all up. I couldn’t fix her relationships before I had to come back and start school. Now I look at her bank accounts online every night to see if she’s going back to using. Every night Norman. Because I did that, and I just can’t anymore. It’s too heavy for me. If you can ignore it and live with yourself, do whatever you want… but not me, not anymore.” I said with a sigh and brought my knees up and hugged them tightly to my chest.

I felt arms wrap around me and Alexandra whisper in my ear, “Oh Kevy, I’m so sorry. You weren’t ready for all of this, but it’ll get easier. You just found out what you were so young.”

I pulled out of her grip and pushed her back, “It’s not going to get easier Norman. I’m not doing it anymore. I found Amy and Brittney and I’m going to hold onto them as long as I can. They know what I am and they accept me for it. We have a good thing here.”

“You think you can just stop? It’s not like that peanut!” Alexandra’s voice said to me as she shook her head, “You think Paula had a hard time stopping? You just wait until you start getting a jones for trying someone new on. It’s part of our curse. Sure we get to do whatever we want and not care, but it comes with a price too. You know how long I’ve been doing this. New bodies and new experiences are way more addictive than some drug you can inject with a needle.”

I shook my head and squeezed my arms around my legs tighter, “You may be right, but I have to try. And I know better than to tell you what to do, but I’m making this decision for myself.”

I felt a new pair of arms wrap around me, and saw Brittney leaning across the tub and hugging me. She smiled at me softly and then slid into the tub, “I know I’m not supposed to talk Mistress, but I heard what you said, and I just needed to say I’ll help you however I can.”

“Pfft,” Alexandra said as she waved her hands, “Normals and their promises. They can’t understand.” Alexandra’s face softened and she sighed as she looked at me, “But if that’s what you want, you go ahead and try. I’ll be there when you’re done. I’m always here for you my little peanut! You know you’re my favorite Awaken, right?”

I sighed and looked at Norman but didn’t respond. I just leaned my head against Brittney’s and sat there. After a few silent minutes I heard Brittney ask, “Norman, how long have you been doing this?”

Alexandra chuckled as she leaned back and stretched, “Oh, since about the dark ages Sassy pants.”

Brittney’s head shot up and she looked over at her mother’s body, “That’s… hundreds and hundreds of years!”

“And to think I don’t look a day over forty!” Alexandra said with a giggle.

“How?”

“Well, when we mount you normals, it retards our aging process. So, we get to stick around longer.” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“And you’ve been doing this ever since?”

“I don’t think I even saw my own body from about fourteen hundred AD until about sixteen hundred AD. That was a wild time. It’s so much nicer now. Everyone talks about the good old days, but let me tell you from experience the best thing about the good old days is that they are good and gone,” Alexandra said with a wink.

“How many body hoppers have you found in your time?” Brittney asked as she still kept her arms wrapped protectively around me.

“Oh, for the longest time it was about one every two hundred years or so… but travel sucked back then,” Alexandra paused and laughed, “And some of the women were so hairy and toothless that you didn’t know if they had a man in them or not!” She paused one more time and then said, “It wasn’t until trains, cars, and airplanes were common place that it really picked up on finding more than one hopper every hundred years or so, and even now, the one I found before Kevy here was about twenty years back.”

“And they all live so long?” Brittney said with wide eyes, “there must be a ton of you guys.”

“Oh, no. You’d be surprised Sassy pants. Even hoppers find ways to off themselves,” Norman said with a shrug.

“Really?”

“Oh, they’d drown at sea with the rest of the crew when boats were wind powered, or die in some stupid war because they thought that lines on a map meant something,” Alexandra said with a chuckle.

“You know that hot little singer a few years ago that seemed to go crazy after she got super popular? She shaved her head and went all nutty? Well, that wasn’t so much her and more so the hopper that got into her. He went for the hot body. He stayed for the slutty sex with big name people, and folks doing whatever he said, and then got into drugs. I mean, everyone in the spotlight has a dealer on speed dial, right? And with all that money, they can just keep on doing it. Well, hoppers can OD in a mount too. Or even worse, they get out, get to a fresh one, and when they get a hit it’s like the first time all over again, so they keep switching and hitting, and end up as one of you Normals that dies on the first try, and people are all, Oh, so and so was a good person! They would never do drugs! Well, guess what, it wasn’t always them.” Alexandra said as she splashed the water in front of her.

“You’re so detached about it all,” Brittney stated with a frown, “How can you be so cold?”

“Listen here, Grumpy britches! I’ve watched more people close to me die than you have even seen in your entire life. Don’t call me cold without walking a century or three in my shoes!” Alexandra suddenly glared at her daughter.

“Norman is one of the oldest hoppers around, and actually the only one that I ever met that was older than him was pretty bat shit crazy,” My mouth said as I glanced a Brittney.

“More bat shit crazy than Norman?” Brittney asked in shock.

“Hey, you watch your tone!” Alexandra exclaimed, “Everyone use to like to drink from lead cups. They all said the wine tasted so much better. Everyone looked at me like I was crazy for liking a straight up earthen clay cup or bowl. Who’s laughing now, huh?”

“Is Norman your real name?” Brittney asked as she peered across the tub at her mother.

“Oh heavens no. I don’t even remember my own name. Remember when I talked about that two hundred year stretch without even seeing my real body? That was a pretty lonely time. I never even heard my real name for that stretch of time. At one point in time I had a castle somewhere with my real name carved in the hearthstone, but I’ll be damned if I can remember where that was, you know? All of those countries started fighting over lines on the map, and I thought to myself, _self, you best get out and just let the normies kill themselves off. _So that’s what I did.” Alexandra said as she slowly leaned back in the water and then played with her breasts as they floated in the water.

“Norman, promise me that if one of these girls is ever in trouble and I’m not around, you’ll help them,” I said suddenly with a piercing gaze.

“Peanut, you’ll be fine. Stop being such a drama queen. Being a queen is what I do,” Alexandra said with a flip of her wrist.

“When we were in Spain, and you were dangling off that cliff and I pulled you back up do you remember what you said?” I asked Norman in a steeled voice.

Alexandra rolled her eyes, “I said I owed you one.”

“Well, I’m calling in that chip.” I said with a serious tone.

“Fine. Boom. Done. If either of these girls need something they just have to ask. Until they tip over from natural causes I will do my best to protect them, but I am NOT going to their funerals. And you can’t make me.” Alexandra said as she splashed water at me and stuck out her tongue.

“Thank you,” I said as I let my legs go straight and pulled Brittney into my lap.

“All of this talk is so depressing! Let’s talk about something else. Brittney, how are you at giving head?” Alexandra asked as she came and pressed herself against both me and Brittney with a large smile on her face.

“Oh I do not think I can talk about this with you in my Mom’s body,” Brittney replied with a yuck face.

“You want me to go get your Father’s body? That’s a bit kinky, but okay, probably easier for practice,” Alexandra said as she started to get out of the tub.

“Wait! No! Stop please!” Brittney squealed as she grabbed at her Mom’s waist.

“Well let me tell you, ever since I was a little girl I’ve always wanted to…” Alexandra started to say until Brittney interrupted, “You’re a guy. Not a girl.”

Alexandra let out a sigh and waved her arms around, “Details! Anyway, I’ve always wanted to role play a mother teaching a daughter how to give head! And guess what! Now I can!” Alexandra said excitedly as she began clapping quickly.

“Oh fuck no.”

“Do not make me talk to your Mistress young lady! I will,” Alexandra threatened Brittney with a shaking finger, “Or I could also tell your Mother. Which one will it be?”

“How is he not the bat shit crazy old hopper Mistress?” Brittney asked me as she clung to my neck.

“He just likes to have fun, the bat shit crazy ones are… worse,” I replied to her.

“Why do you think Norman will need to protect us Mistress? Why can’t you?” Brittney asked as she tucked her head under my chin and kissed at my neck.

“Because he can protect you from other hoppers like I can’t,” I told her as I reached up and stroked her hair.

“How is that? What can he do that you can’t?” Brittney asked as she looked over at Norman uneasily.

“Well for starters I can weasel my way into a body that’s already been hopped and kick a hopper right out of said body. I don’t like to do it though, it’s not fun. The mount has to pretty much puke them out…” Alexandra said as she leaned back against the side of the tub and put her hands behind her head, “I tried to teach Kevin how to do it, but he’s not quite there yet. Maybe in a year or two. He’s very very good at hopping techniques, which is why it’s such a shame he’s hanging up his belt already.”

“I’m starting to be more afraid of you the more I know about you Norman,” Brittney said and I mentally agreed with her.

“Oh, well you normals don’t have to worry about little ol’ me too much. Especially now that Kevy made me pinky promise to look out for you. Other hoppers will listen to me, though. You see, it’s pretty discombobulating to get kicked out of a body. They tend to need a few hours to reform into their human self, and then about five days to a week before they get their hopping back under control…” Alexandra paused with an evil grin, “And that’s if I let them.”

“What?” Brittney asked with wide eyes.

“Well, after a few thousand years and lots of practice you can sort of feel other hoppers around you, even unawakened ones. And after lots and lots and… well, lots of practice you can hop into other hoppers. And once you’re in them, you can shut down their mojo and they’re locked in either their own form or whoever they are in when you lock them from the inside. So most body hoppers tend to go out of their way to not piss me off,” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“You can stop them forever?” I fought my way to the surface to ask, which caused Norman to raise his eyebrows before responding, “No, you can only do it for a certain time limit. When I first figured out how to do it I could shut them down for about ten years. Now it’s about a hundred. I’ve done it three or four times, and all of them have died from old age before they could get their mojo back, so it’s kind of like a death sentence to hoppers.”

“Oh that’s horrible,” Brittney said, “Okay, you were right. Let’s talk about something else. This is depressing!”

“Okay!” Alexandra said excitedly, “Well, first things first, Kevin would you be so kind as to get your dick out?”

“What? No I am not mother-daughter bonding with you over a fucking blow job session!” Brittney said as she splashed water over her mother’s smiling face.

“Actually Pet, I wouldn’t mind a blow job,” I said as I looked at her with a smug smile.

Brittney looked at me with wide eyes and then dropped her head, “Of course Mistress. How foolish of me. I should always be looking to better myself in the art of pleasing you.”

Alexandra’s arms were shaking excitedly and I thought she might jump out of the water and scream for joy, but she quickly reeled in her enthusiasm and let out a breath as she centered herself.

“What do you mean you don’t know how to please a man with your mouth daughter?” Alexandra said as she leaned forward and put her arms around Brittney’s shoulders as if to comfort her, “Of course I’ll help baby, momma just wants you to be happy.”

“Oh… for fucks…” Brittney said and then sucked in a deep breath and muttered, “For Mistress,” under her breath as she looked over at Alexandra, “I’ve never done it before Momma! And I have to admit, I’m a little afraid!”

Alexandra’s brows creased and she panted, “Holy fuck this is happening! Oh em gee thank you everyone!” then she covered her face with a hand, took a breath and snapped back to character, “Oh daughter, it’s okay! Every woman has to stare down the one eyed trouser snake for the first time in their life at some point.”

“Cut! Seriously, you’re going to call it a one eyed trouser snake? What am I in this fantasy? Thirteen? Or is this a fantasy from like seven hundred years ago? It’s a fucking dick. Call it a dick. Or a cock! But not a fucking one eyed trouser snake!” Brittney said as she planted her hands on her hips.

“Well I didn’t mean to offend Sassy pants! I’ll do better, okay?” Alexandra said as she shook her head.

“Then let’s get this over with… Action from my line,” Brittney said as she dropped her arms to her side and pouted, “But I’ve never done it before Momma! I’m a little bit afraid!”

“Oh daughter, don’t worry your pretty little head. It’s just a dick. It won’t bite,” Alexandra said, “And once you get used to it, they actually taste kind of nice.”

I felt my body sliding out of the water and sitting on the edge of the tub as my legs slowly spread. I felt a tingle in my stomach and knew what came next. My pussy began to spread as Kevin’s dick began to slip out of my folds. I let out a sigh as it separated me, and I looked down with a small smile as it speared outward, already somewhat erect. Brittney’s face was now by my knee looking at the large shaft as it wobbled in her face with wide eyes. Alexandra’s face also seemed to be mesmerized by it, and she smiled stupidly at it as she said, “Oh, I forgot how big that thing was.”

“It’s too big,” Brittney said as her brows furrowed.

“It’s a challenge! You’re not going to let it win, are you?” Alexandra said as she struggled to look away from the cock and over at Brittney.

“I…” Brittney’s voice faded out.

“It looks more intimidating than it really is. Start by licking it,” Alexandra encouraged Brittney as she gently pushed on her back to bring Brittney’s face almost in contact with the tip.

Brittney glanced over at her mother’s face and then up at me, then stuck her tongue out and just barely touched it to the head of the cock that was between my legs before quickly pulling back. Alexandra rubbed Brittney’s neck and said, “She, that wasn’t so bad, was it? Now do it again, but this time try to lick more of it. Maybe start with a nice lick on the tip, then go for a longer lick up the shaft.”

Brittney nodded and stuck her tongue out once more. She briefly licked the head of my dick then paused and licked it with a bit more gusto. She then ducked under my shaft and brought her tongue against the skin and dragged her wet tongue up the entire length. I shuddered with pleasure as Alexandra encouraged her, “See, you’re doing so well! Your Mistress quivered! How does that make you feel, baby?”

Brittney smiled at her, “I do like to please Mistress…”

“Well then, you’re going to need to get back in there. Now, bathe that dick with your tongue!” Alexandra said as she patted her daughter’s back.

Brittney nodded enthusiastically and practically dove back at my dick. She licked the sides, the head, the bottom, and back to the head.

“Good, now it’s time to put it in your mouth,” Alexandra said with a sultry smile.

“But it’s so big!” Brittney replied back, “I won’t get it all in!”

“You can do it baby, Momma believes in you,” Alexandra said as she patted her daughters back gently, “Just start at the tip and I’ll walk you through it.”

Brittney gulped and then nodded, then opened her mouth and leaned forward. The warm moistness enveloped my head and I let out a small gasp.

“See baby? Mistress is enjoying you. Now slowly suck off the head and kiss it. Remember to look up at her eyes. I bet she loves it when her pet makes eye contact.” Alexandra told her in a supportive tone.

Brittney did as she was told and as her big green eyes shined up at me I had another moment where I knew I was straight, but damn she was hot. I mentally tucked that note away in my own mind for when I was doing this to Kevin myself. My dick jerked fiercely in Brittney’s face and she let out a small, “eek,” but Alexandra’s hands kept her right in front of my member.

“Okay, now go a bit further. Take more in your mouth. Get that shaft nice and lubed up,” Alexandra said as she half pushed Brittney’s face back around my dick. Brittney’s warmth wrapped around me once more and she went further, then backed off only to be pushed forward again by her mother’s hands, “Okay, now work your way up and down. Not too fast, but not too slow either.”

Brittney began working on my cock like it was the only thing in her world. The smile on Alexandra’s face was dazzling, “Don’t forget about Mistress’s balls dear! Use your hands, but be gentle. Fondle them. Feel them. Caress them.”

I felt Brittney’s hands go to the fleshy globes at the base of my shaft as she massaged them. Along with her soft tongue still wiggling against my rigid flesh and the friction of her perfect lips sailing up and down my length it was heavenly. “Baby, give Mistress a moan. Let her know that you’re loving the fact that you get to please her like this.”

“Mmmmmm,” the sound came from Brittney’s throat and its vibrations around my dick made me see stars. “Oh yes, Pet! Yes! Suck my cock like you mean it!” Came out of my mouth as I put a hand on her head and grabbed at her hair.

She picked up speed and let out another moan as she looked up at me with her eyes and winked. I gasped again as my world shrunk down to the trunk sticking out between my legs. I leaned back and closed my eyes, “So close! So close!”

“Okay baby, it’s almost time. You’re going to have to get as far down that beast as you can. Don’t worry about trying to take it all, just get the head to the back of your mouth. Try and get it in, but don’t worry if you can’t, it’s huge!” Alexandra said as she rubbed her daughter’s shoulders like a coach going over a big play with an athlete.

Brittney kept pumping up and down, fucking her face on my shaft as my grip tightened on her hair, I mumbled, “Here… it… comes!”

“Now baby! Take it all!” Alexandra cheered as Brittney mashed her face down on my dick. I felt the warmth of the back of her throat against the head of my cock, and she let out a half gag. My dick jerked and leapt as I felt my balls constrict and pulse. “Swallow it baby. It’s easy. Just let it go down your throat, it’s already there!”

Brittney gulped as best she could and I released again, and again, and then once more. She couldn’t keep up, but did her best, and sealed her lips around my shaft. “Okay baby, pull back slowly. Don’t let any extra slip out! It’s yours, you earned it! Just ease off that dick, and then swallow and smile up at Mistress and thank her for her gift,” Alexandra continued to coach.

Brittney slid her lips off my dick and swallowed as best she could and then kissed the tip of my now deflating dick and then looked up at me, “Thank you Mistress! Did I please you Mistress?”

I leaned forward and kissed her, tasting traces of Kevin’s cum still in her mouth and then nodded against her forehead, “Yes Pet. You did very well.”

“See Baby, it wasn’t that bad, was it?” Alexandra said as she leaned back in the tub once more.

“No Momma, it wasn’t bad at all! Thank you for helping me tame the dick!” Brittney replied happily.

“Just remember you’ll have to do that often. Dicks need a lot of care and attention baby,” Alexandra said as she motioned for Brittney to come over and hug her.

“Okay Momma,” Brittney said as she leaned into her mother’s hug as she closed her eyes as her head rested against her chest.

They stayed that way for a moment and then her eyes opened and she called out, “Cut! That’s a wrap.”

Brittney pulled out of her Mother’s arms and I watched Alexandra smile and shake her hands in the air, “Oh thank you thank you thank you! That was everything I hoped it would be! Brittney you were just perfect! And I hope it was informative too!”

Brittney sighed as she ran her tongue around her mouth, “I still don’t like the taste. I like licking Mistress better.”

“Each to their own I guess,” Alexandra said with a smug smile.

“My mom wasn’t awake for this, was she?” Brittney suddenly asked as she gave her mother a questioning glance.

“Oh Sassy pants, I wouldn’t do that to you! Well, maybe I would, but I didn’t this time. I put her under when your Dad went down for his little nappy-poo. Speaking of which, after that little show I’m positively salivating down below. I do believe it’s time to go wake my dear husband up and demand another round.” Alexandra said as she stood and climbed out of the tub. She grabbed the towel Brittney had left on the floor and dabbed at her skin until it was dry, and then looked down at her soaking shoes and brought them up one at a time and unclasped and stepped out of them, “I’ll just have to slip into something else. These are ruined.”

Brittney’s eyebrows went up as she watched her mother stroll out of the room and wave over her shoulders as she called out, “Toodles! You kids have fun now, okay?”

I slipped back down into the tub and held my arms out for Brittney, who climbed into my lap and cuddled with me in the tub, “Thank you Pet. You did a lovely job of putting up with Norman.”

“Anything for you Mistress, I hope you know that,” Brittney said as she kissed my breasts.

“Yes Pet. I do,” I said as I stroked her hair.

“Mistress…” She suddenly spoke as she pulled back to look at me.

“Yes Pet?” I asked her with a curious glance.

“You’re poking me…” She said and then shifted in my lap as she looked down between her legs, “Are you really ready to go again so soon?”

“Another part of my curse Pet,” I said with a sigh, “But I want to hold you for a bit longer first.”

[xorg]

Chapter 16

I sat on Brittney’s bed as she dried my hair. After she had gone as far as she could with the towel she pulled out her brush and a blow dryer and continued. Once she had finished with my hair she started drying her own while I got up and went to my bag. Kevin had released control of my body back to me, but he was still hiding inside me somewhere. Brittney didn’t know that Kevin had given me back control. I pulled out a small pair of white cotton string bikini panties and slipped into them. I then grabbed a pair of tight grey yoga pants and worked them up my legs and over my ass. After that I found a white cotton bra and began working my way into it. I happened to glance over my shoulder and saw Brittney eyeing me.

“Is something wrong… Pet?” I asked, trying to imitate dominatrix me as I turned.

“Of course not Mistress. I just didn’t expect you to get dressed. I would have helped you…” She said with a strange look on her face.

“Then find me a shirt, Pet,” I replied to her as I went and sat down on her bed. I decided to play this out a bit and see what I could get Brittney to do for me.

“Of course Mistress,” Brittney said as she scurried off into her closet and came back moments later with a tiny white crop top.

I frowned at her and she looked at me with wide eyes, “You don’t like it Mistress? Let me try again.”

She returned to her closet and came out a few moments later with a black fishnet shirt. I again shot her a disapproving glance, “No.”

Her eyebrows rose and she nodded and went back in the closet once more. This time she came out with a soft looking knit sweater and I finally nodded. I let her slip it on me and help me get my arms in place and then looked at her.

“Pet, put some clothes on.” I demanded and then flopped back down on her soft bed.

I heard her walk out of the room and then she returned a few moments later wearing a tight black latex off the shoulders mini-dress. She walked over to the bed and laid down by my feet and looked up at me with big green eyes waiting for me to say something. “Is that what you’re going to wear Pet?”

“You disapprove Mistress?” She asked without looking away from my eyes.

“Whatever. It’s fine. Pet, go get some nail polish and paint my toes.”

She nodded and instantly was off again. She disappeared into another closet and came back shortly with a small bag and set it down. She then opened it up and looked inside the bag with a frown. I wiggled my toes at her, “They aren’t going to paint themselves!”

“Sorry Mistress,” She yelped and pulled out a color and looked at the bottle.

She dropped it back in the bag and pulled another one out. She shook it and then looked at it again then finally opened it and slowly brought the brush down to one of my toes. She flicked the brush and I felt it hit skin. I sighed loudly, “What are you doing?”

She frowned at me, “I don’t know!”

“What do you mean you don’t know?” I shot back.

“I’ve never painted anyone’s toes before. I get a manicure and a pedicure every week. I don’t do this!” She said in a frustrated voice and then glared at me, “And Mistress wouldn’t make me do things like this and then be disappointed in me!”

“How did you know?” I asked her as I sat up.

“Oh please. I know my Mistress,” She shot back, “You’re not into me at all, and she makes me feel like I’m the center of her world just from the way she looks at me. You want to cover up. You want me to put clothes on. She can’t wait to get me naked and keep me that way. She knows everything about me. She’s harsh and caring all at the same time! You’re just pretending to be interested in me to get your nails painted.”

“Well, I’m sorry I’m such a horrible mistress,” I said as I frowned at her.

Brittney looked up at me, recapped the bottle of toenail polish and then slid up the bed next to me, “You don’t have to be. You’re my best friend right? When you’re in control, let’s be friends. It’s actually kind of amazing to have both your Mistress and your best friend be the same person, but also be separate. We go shopping one night, and you’re making me eat you out the next. I get to gossip with you one night, and get commanded by you the next.”

“I suppose,” I remarked as I shrugged my shoulders.

“But stop trying to trick me okay? Just tell me it’s you. I mean, if you want me to rub your back or eat you out, or even try and paint your nails, I will.” She said as her fingers playfully rubbed across my belly, “I’m into you. I know you’re not all about me, but I’ll take what I can get.”

“It’s so weird letting you touch me like this. I mean, when he’s got control of my body, and I can’t stop myself, it’s hot… but when it’s just me… I don’t feel it.”

Brittney pouted at me and sighed, “Yeah, I get it.”

She rolled away and I felt like I hurt her feelings. I reached over and pulled her back to me, “I didn’t mean to hurt you Brit.”

She nodded and I felt my body suddenly climb on top of her. She looked up strangely at me as I smirked down at her and then grabbed a fist full of her hair and pulled slightly, “Who said you could get dressed?”

Her eyes went wide as she knew it was not regular old Amy anymore, “Mistress! I meant no disrespect! I thought it was you that told me to get dressed!”

“Oh really? My host body decided to abuse its power? Well then she’ll have to be punished as well.” I said with a smirk as I looked down at my clothed body. I pulled my soft sweater off and tossed it on the floor and then stood up on the soft mattress to look down at my legs in the tight yoga pants I was wearing.

“Pet, spread your legs,” I commanded and watched as Brittney nodded and her tight dress slid up her thighs as she did as she was told.

I dropped back to the bed and brought my mouth down to her moist folds and started to lick her pussy. She squirmed under me as I used my tongue, fingers, breath and nose to bring her quickly to orgasm. I looked up at her with a shiny face and said, “Pet I love your choice of panties.”

She giggled in response and then let out a yelp as I dropped back down to eat her out again. As I licked her pussy with renewed vigor I felt the tingling in my stomach from before, and felt the head of Kevin’s cock slowly ease its way out of my pussy. Just when I thought it was ready to emerge it sucked back inside my body. I felt it slowly begin pushing out once more as I continued licking Brittney’s delicate folds. She whimpered and I saw her hands grasp at the bedding beneath her and then I let out a moan as my tongue flicked over her clit and Kevin’s dick began thrusting out of my folds. Again it sucked back in as I reset my tongue position. The cock buried deep inside of me then drilled out hard, and I thrust my face forward as my tongue went deep into Brittney. Matching cries of ecstasy came out of both of us, and that only spurred Kevin on. My tongue picked up speed as Kevin’s thrusting out of my core and through my sopping pussy also picked up tempo. Brittney squirmed and quivered on the bed and her heels dug into my sides as my toes curled and Kevin’s dick pistoned through me. Then suddenly Brittney’s legs slapped shut on my head and I heard her scream out in unintelligible garbled words, but none of that mattered as I tipped over the top of a ridiculous orgasm myself only to suddenly feel my abdomen muscles contract and my word constrict down and I felt Kevin’s release through the absolute center of my being. I couldn’t see as my eyes rolled back in my head and I felt each shot fire out of Kevin’s shaft. I rolled over onto my side and twitched uncontrollably as I rode the waves of simultaneous aftershock orgasms.

I don’t know how long it took for my senses to come back to me but when I was capable but when detecting the outside world again my eyes fluttered open to see Brittney sitting by my side staring down at me with a concerned look on her face. She tucked some of her dark hair behind her left ear and asked cautiously, “Amy… or Mistress… um… are you… okay?”

I sucked a breath in as I blinked a few times and tried to focus on her green eyes. Finally my mouth seemed to function and I managed to mumble out, “y… ya,” I took a few breaths then continued, “Jus gimmie a min.”

Brittney’s head tipped slightly as she reached out and stroked my hair gently and she gave me a half smile, “That was fucking intense.”

I tried to nod, but I don’t know if my head moved or not, and I heard her ask, “Are… are you guys sure you’re okay?”

Suddenly Kevin took over again and my hand went up and I gently put a finger to Brittney’s lips as I said, “Hush Pet. Stop being so needy. Amy told you we just need a minute.”

Brittney nodded and rubbed my back lovingly as I continued to breathe. Finally when I felt collected a hand went to my temple and I crawled off the bed to stand on shaky legs and then looked down at yoga pants and I squatted slightly and said with a slight laugh, “Oh I made a mess.”

Brittney hopped off the bed and trotted into the closet, “Don’t worry Mistress, I know how you feel. I’ll get you some clean clothes.”

“Pet, make them acceptable. Playtime is almost over.”

Brittney’s face appeared from her closet and stared at me for a moment. I could see the sadness in her eyes but simply nodded and then disappeared once more. I stretched as I took another deep breath and then sat back down on the bed. I felt Kevin disconnecting from me mentally and then felt his slime flow out of me as he disconnected from me physically. His puddle quickly gathered at the floor by my feet and then took on human form. He grinned at me and gave me a quick wink and then headed around the bed to his own pile of clothing. As he started to get dressed Brittney appeared holding clothing for both me and herself. I saw her head turn and her shoulders slump as she saw Kevin standing on the far side of her bed also getting dressed.

“Boo hiss. I didn’t even get to say goodbye to Mistress,” She handed me some new leggings and a pair of panties.

She quickly slipped out of her shiny mini-dress and tossed it on the floor beside her, then put on her own bra and panties followed by a short denim skirt and a cute top. I went to the bathroom to clean up before I changed and when I was finished Brittney was sitting on the couch in her spacious bedroom looking at her phone while Kevin was saying something to her.

Brittney didn’t seem to be paying much attention to him as she never looked up from her phone and waved a hand dismissively at him, “You should tell your parents that you’re going to move in with me and be my man-servant. Then we could have as much playtime as we wanted.”

Kevin sighed, “Brittney, I said I was sorry about dismounting Amy before you got to say goodbye, you don’t have to be this way, we’ll do it again soon.”

“Whatevs Chess Club. If you’re done here our business is concluded. You can go now,” She still never looked up from her phone as she pointed to the door with her free hand.

I saw the hurt on Kevin’s face, but only for a moment as he then gave her a smile and nodded, “Okay, well, thanks. I really did have a great time.”

“Mm-hm, of course you did. You spent time with me, so it had to be awesome.”

Kevin started walking to the door and I went over to Brittney. She glanced up from her phone, and as she saw me she tossed the phone over onto the couch cushion next to her and popped up off the couch and wrapped her arms around me tightly. Her head sank heavily on my shoulder and she questioned me, “Are you sure you have to go too? We could watch a movie or something in the theater room. We’ll load up the popcorn machine and watch whatever you want. We could have some girl time and just talk about whatever.”

I squeezed her tightly in return, “My parents are probably wondering why I’m not home yet too.”

Brittney pulled back and pouted, “Fine. I see how it is.”

I took a step towards Kevin as I looked back at her, “Brittney, don’t be this way. I don’t want to end this weekend like this.”

“Well that’s the choice you’re making not me…” she started to say as she planted her hands on her hips and then we suddenly heard a loud cracking sound that stopped the words from coming out of Brittney’s mouth.

It took me a second to realize it sounded like the crack of a whip, and then we heard Brittney’s father gargle out a pained cry followed by his voice as he loudly begged, “Please! Please don’t stop!”

As we heard another loud crack Brittney jumped and then looked at us with wide eyes and stated, “You know what? I’ve decided that I’m not done with this weekend yet. So if you guys are leaving you’re just going to have to take me with you. I’m going to toss a few things in a bag and I’ll meet you down at the car.”

I smiled at her as I heard Kevin say from the doorway, “Whatever you want Brittney.”

++++++++++++++++++++

Brittney was sitting in between Kevin and I on the large bench seat in his car and had her head on my shoulder as Kevin’s car sputtered while he pulled it into his driveway. It died just as he was reaching for the key and I couldn’t help but say, “It’s a good runner, huh?”

He let out a sigh, “I must not have the idle set up right on the carb or something…”

“Maybe some of the rust fell off in the gas tank, Chess club. It can’t be any less rusty than the rest of this piece of shit. You’ll probably have to clean the jets out. Maybe you should just walk to the gas station, get 5 gallons of the cheap unleaded and then instead of putting it in the tank, just douse the car and light a match,” Brittney replied as she reached across my lap and pulled hard on the door knob.

When the door knob came off in her hand she looked at it for a few moments then set it down on the dashboard in front of Kevin, “You should fix this too.”

Kevin didn’t respond, he just quickly hopped out of the car, ran around and opened the door for us. I was just starting to get out when Brittney crawled over my lap and took Kevin’s hand and got out before me. I glared at her ass crossly while she ignored me and then also took Kevin’s extended hand and got out myself. I saw Kevin’s mom stand up from the small flower bed in his front yard and she tugged gloves off her hand before adjusting her hat and walked over to us, “Oh look who finally decided to grace us with his presence. Why didn’t you answer my calls young man?”

Kevin looked at his mom, “I texted you right away after your first call! I told you we were on our way home. You didn’t have to call me four times in fifteen minutes mom. I didn’t want to answer the phone while I was driving.”

Suddenly his dad walked out of the garage while wiping some grease off his hands with an old rag and barked out, “That’s not the way you talk to your mother young man!”

Kevin nodded and then I heard him say, “Sorry Mom.”

“It’s fine sweetie, I just wanted to know where you were. You know how I can’t work this stupid thing,” His mom said as she dug an older phone out of her pocket and flipped it open, “Oh! Yes, I see you did text me. Well, next time you should just answer your phone I think. I swear your generation is allergic to actually using a phone like it was meant to be used.”

“I thought these things were only good for looking at porn and memes,” Brittney said as she held up her phone to Kevin’s parents, “I mean, and sending pictures of cats and dogs being adorable, but that’s kinda secondary.”

I heard Kevin suck in a breath but he otherwise remained motionless and silent as a statue while Kevin’s dad eyed up Brittney and then held out his hand, “You must be Miss Beldamore. The one from the fight at school.”

Brittney took Kevin’s father’s extended hand and shook it as she replied back, “It wasn’t much of a fight. Just a bunch of Neanderthal football players taking a time out from their circle jerks to pick on Chess Club here. Once you break a few knee caps they fall in line pretty quick. I’m hoping they man up a bit before they start something next time.”

A smile broke out on Kevin’s father’s face as his mother’s eyes got wide. He then asked, “So everyone was at your house last night? No one caused any problems, right? It was a supervised party?”

“Brittney’s housekeeper Janice was there all night Dad, and her parents got home this morning. We weren’t without a supervising adult at all,” Kevin replied quickly.

“And there was enough room for all you miscreants?” He asked as he eyed his son’s wrinkled shirt.

“Brittney’s bedroom is as big as the first floor of our house Dad.”

“Oh, you saw her bedroom?” His mom suddenly chimed in, “What were you doing in her bedroom young man?”

I saw Kevin start to answer but I interrupted, “I was in there with Brittney. She’s my best friend. He came in to find me.”

Kevin’s dad gave me a piercing gaze and I wondered if my father was the only Dad on the planet that had yet to master that technique which caused me to swallow loudly as he then asked, “And you are?”

“I’m Amy. I live next door. Sir… Amy Summers…” I stammered out, and then held up a hand and pointed to my house, “It’s right there. I mean, you probably know where the house next door is but mine is that one… Although you do have houses on both sides, so maybe you didn’t know and I just wanted to help you out… Not that you needed help to figure it out or anything, because the other side is the Renards, but they’re like ninety or something, so it wouldn’t make much sense for them to have a high schooler living with them… but like…” Brittney suddenly saved me from myself as the words continued to tumble out of my mouth when she poked me in the side and then said, “Smooth Summers. Really smooth.”

“Sorry!” I squeaked until I saw Kevin’s mom looking at me again with wide eyes.

“Wait! Amy? Aren’t you the girlfriend?” She asked as she looked at me with a surprised face.

“Mom! I told you Amy lived next door!”

“You haven’t met his parents yet? Are you sure you’re his girlfriend?” I heard Brittney comment, but I didn’t have time to reply when suddenly Kevin’s mom was hugging me.

She squeezed tightly and then backed up and then leaned in again for another tight hug as she started laughing, “Oh my! You’re so pretty!”

Now my eyes were wide as I smiled back at his mom, “Heh, thanks.” I mean, what do you say to that?

“I didn’t think he actually meant you! I thought he meant a different Amy that lives next door! I mean, you’re just so… pretty! And he’s well… he’s you know… Very sweet.”

“Mom! Seriously?” Kevin said as he covered his face with his hands and I heard Brittney start laughing so hard she had to bend over as she grabbed her stomach while I stood there and felt my face start turning as red as Kevin’s.

“What? I’m just saying I’m very impressed dear, that’s all. I saw her outside in her dress for the last school dance! She’s just so pretty! And you didn’t even have a date, remember? So now that you have a really pretty girlfriend maybe it’s time to throw out those magazines that you have hidden under your mattress that I’m not supposed to know about?”

“MOM!”

Brittney’s laughter doubled in intensity and suddenly she was snorting to suck air back in. The look on Kevin’s mother’s face told me she didn’t understand what she had said wrong and she continued, “I’m just saying sweetie, she’s a bit out of your league and I’d hate for something silly like that to ruin it for you. Oh and you’re making her ride around in your junky old car? Why didn’t you say something, you could have borrowed my minivan.”

“BAH HA HA HA HA!” Tears were openly streaming down Brittney’s face as she struggled to breathe and laugh at the same time, “Oh stop! Oh…” She gasped, “Oh I can’t… can’t breathe!

“I have to get the girls home now. Right now,” Kevin said as a look of shock was plastered on his face, “I’m going to make sure they get there safely, and when I get back we need to have a family meeting,” He declared as he put a hand on the small of my back and gave me a small push.

I started to walk toward my house while Brittney stumbled and wiped at her face with the back of her hands, still laughing uncontrollably as she reached out and took hold of me for support. We were only a few steps away when I heard Kevin’s father call out loudly, “Hey! Young man, get their bags. I raised you better than this. Move it double time!”

I helped Brittney across my lawn, up my driveway, and onto the steps of my porch as she continued to laugh uncontrollably. A few moments later Kevin showed up with our bags. I reached out and took them from him and gave him a weak smile, “Your parents seem really nice.”

“They’re well… you know, very sweet!” Brittney said imitating Kevin’s mom and then busted out laughing again just as hard as before.

Kevin closed his eyes and groaned loudly while leaning against the pillar on my front porch and then said, “Okay, well, I’m going to go and run myself over with my car now. I’ll talk to you girls later.”

I leaned in and gave him a quick peck on the lips and then said back with a smile, “I’m serious, they seem nice. They look like they care about you,” I paused and then added, “I’ll see you later. Thanks for the great weekend.”

Kevin nodded at me, shot me a small smile, and then headed back toward his own house. My front door opened and I saw my father standing there looking at Brittney as she continued to laugh while leaning on me.

“What’s so funny?” Daddy asked us with one eyebrow raised.

“You had to be there Mr. Summers,” Brittney managed to sputter out, “You just had to be there.”

[xorg]

Chapter 17

I walked into school on Monday and was bombarded by people high fiving me, or telling me it was the best party they had ever even heard of. I smiled and nodded and thanked everyone who talked to me on my way to my locker, stowed some of my things and grabbed my books for the first period. I then wandered down to Kevin’s locker and as I rounded the corner my jaw clenched.

I saw Kevin leaning back against his locker as Gisselle stood in front of him, spinning a lock of her blonde hair around her finger as she smiled and chatted with him, and then reached out and ran her hand down his arm. What the hell was with that girl? As I felt steam coming from my ears she laughed heartily at something Kevin had said and then leaned in against him, pressing her breasts against his chest as she looked up at him sweetly. I swear she tried to bump her lips against his, but Kevin pulled his head back and looked down at her quizzically. His eyebrows raised and he looked around and then spotted me and waved.

I stomped down the hallway and as I got there the two of them separated. I pushed past Gisselle with my back toward her as I puckered toward Kevin’s face and was rewarded with him leaning forward to give me a kiss on the lips. As he pulled back I looked over my shoulder and said, “Oh, hey Gisselle, can I help you with something?”

“No, I was just telling Kevin that I really enjoyed his birthday party,” She said as she looked past me to Kevin’s face.

“Oh. Because from where I was standing it looked like you were trying to hook up with yet another boy that I was already with,” I replied in a nasty tone.

“He’s not married to you or anything. You guys only started dating like, what, a week ago? Calm down,” She replied in an equally nasty tone and then added, “Unless you have to mark your territory because you don’t think you can keep the men in your life from getting bored and straying.”

I heard several people suck in their breath and a few “Oooohs!” as they watched us get catty with one another.

“Why don’t you go find out what Brad’s doing. The two of you are a perfect match. I didn’t care when you wanted to snake your way into his pants, but here’s the only warning you’re going to get from me with Kevin,” I took a step closer to her, “Keep your paws to yourself or I’ll pop your head like a zit.”

“Oh scary!” She said as she waved her hands in the air, “Wait, no. Get over yourself Summers. The day Brittney graduates you’ll go back to being a loser crying under the bleachers and eating your lunch in the bathroom.”

I suddenly felt Kevin’s arm around my waist as he looked over my shoulder at Gisselle and said, “Thanks for coming to my party the other night Gisselle. I’m really glad you had a good time, but I’m with Amy right now and that’s not going to change, even if I’m holding a tissue box under the bleachers and eating lunch in a stall alongside her.”

Gisselle sighed and turned to leave, flipping her blonde hair as she did so and then started to walk away. She looked over her shoulder and said, “That’s a shame Kevin. The two of us could really be the new royalty of this school. If you change your mind let me know. Oh, and you’re still invited to the pom squad’s first practice. We’d love to know what you think.”

After she left Kevin looked at me with a small smile, “Pop your head like a zit?”

“I was channeling my inner Brittney,” I said with a scowl, “I can’t believe that skank just has to go after whatever boy I’m seeing at the moment.”

Kevin put his arm around my shoulder and said in a reassuring voice, “Well she can try all she wants, she’s not getting me.”

“Thank you. It feels good to hear that,” I replied and wrapped my arms around him.

After a moment I pulled back and looked at him, “What did she mean when she was inviting you to the pom squad practice? We don’t have a pom squad.”

“Oh, she was talking about how they just started one. You and Britt didn’t know? She asked like… all of the cheerleaders to join it. Something about everyone being sick and tired of Brittney’s rule of terror.”

“Wait, what? No, I didn’t hear about this!” I said as I pushed away from him.

“Oh. Sorry. I probably would have mentioned it, but I thought you and Britt knew and didn’t care or something.”

“Oh if Brittney knew she’d have been pissed. I would not have missed her rant about this…” I paused as things clicked in my head, “Oh no. That means Brittney doesn’t know.”

I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and quickly started texting Brittney. I took Kevin’s hand and pulled him, “We should go check on her.”

He nodded and followed me through the hallway and I could see people turning their head to look at us as we passed. A few were reaching out to fist bump Kevin and tell him how awesome the party was, and a few of them looked at me with lust as they said, “Hey, really enjoyed that dance you guys did.”

I didn’t respond as I made my way toward Brittney’s locker. When we got there I could see her lips curled into a sneer as she looked down at her phone and her eyebrows were furrowed in anger. She looked up and saw us coming and turned to her locker and began fumbling with the dial. I stopped next to her and went to put my arms around her shoulders but she shrugged me off.

“I don’t need a pity hug.”

“I was just trying to…”

“Well don’t,” She cut me off as she continued fumbling with her locker.

“Should we…”

She cut me off again, “I don’t know! I need to find out who bailed. I need to find out who started this whole pom squad idea. Then I need to find an abandoned warehouse and enough chain to keep them locked up for a while so I can torture them. That is my plan right now. You can help me with that or you can stay out of my way.”

“Brittney I think…” Kevin started to say.

“Shut up Chess Club. I don’t care what you think,” She interrupted Kevin and then punched her locker, “Why won’t this fucking thing open! Stupid fucking locker!” She kicked at it twice and then went back to spinning the dial.

Kevin let out a quick breath and then stepped past me and between Brittney and her locker and reached down to spin the dial. He quickly went around a few times, and then tugged on the opener. The door swung open to reveal neatly stacked books, pictures of Brittney and I, and some of the cheer team, along with a few ribbons that we had won.

She glared at him, “How the fuck do you know my locker combo Chess Club?”

Kevin raised his eyebrows and then looked around at the group of people who had gathered around us waiting to see Brittney go ballistic and then said, “I think you know how,” he paused and then said, “I’m dating Amy and Amy knows it.”

Brittney took a step back and blinked a few times and then let out a long breath, “This sharing everything is weird. And you knowing everything and us not knowing anything is getting seriously fucking old Chess Club.”

Kevin nodded to her, “Okay. We’ll work on that.”

“I don’t want to work on it, Chess Club. I have my own problems right now. Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“Yeah. I do. I’ll see you guys later,” Kevin said as he gave my hand a quick squeeze and then walked down the hallway off to his first period class. Half the group that was gathered seemed to follow him and Brittney turned and shooed the rest of them away from us with her hands and an evil glare, then spun back and grabbed some books from her locker.

“We need an emergency cheer meeting. Girls room by the auditorium. Beginning of second period. Spread the word to the girls you know we can trust.”

With that she spun on her heels and stormed down the hallway. People dove out of the way as she stomped by them.

++++++++++

“Those ungrateful little bitches!” Brittney swore as she shook with rage, her small hands balled tightly into fists, “If they think I’m going to take them back after this little slut brigade falls apart they are completely fucking high on something!”

She looked around at the gathered girls and scowled, “Why didn’t anyone say anything to me?”

“I didn’t know until this morning,” I said with a shrug.

“I thought you knew,” Rachel replied and looked at her feet.

“I didn’t want to piss you off by being the one to tell you,” Hannah said as she took a step back.

“Oh for fucks fucking sake!” Brittney swore loudly, “So this is some skank and football team payback? Those two fucks bailed on us in the middle of the season and now how are we supposed to get two more girls up to speed on the cheers? We’re fucked for competition. Oh I’m going to…”

“Why don’t we concentrate on fixing the situation? Who can we get to join the squad that has some skill and can actually pull this off?” I interrupted Brittney’s tirade and tried to steer the conversation away from her heading into plans of revenge.

“What about Kiara? She’s pretty limber, and she’s done some gymnastics. She tried out for the team but didn’t make it,” Rachel said with a shrug.

“Kiara got picked up by the pom squad. They took all the girls that tried out but didn’t make the team,” Hannah replied quietly.

“They fucking stole every girl with any amount of talent? Are you fucking with me right now?” Brittney swore as she paced back and forth in the girl’s bathroom clenching and unclenching her fists.

“They also picked up any girl that has a cute smile and the football players crush on. They promised them dates with the football guys,” Hannah added in a still quiet voice.

Brittney’s face turned toward Hannah and she gave the poor girl a piercing stare, “You need to tell me this shit sooner.”

“Brittney it’s not her fault. You want to scare her off to the pom squad too?” I said as I stepped next to Hannah and put an arm around her shoulder protectively.

“Amy I will…” Brittney started to say until I cut her off and snapped back, “No! Stop it! You’re part of this problem. You call everyone names, push everyone so hard, and they left. Now we need to stop fighting among ourselves and figure out what to do. If you don’t want to do that you’re doing this wrong and don’t deserve to lead us.”

Brittney took a step toward me and I thought she was going to hit me for a minute and then suddenly she was hugging me and Hannah as she let out a sniffle, “I just want us to be the best! I push everyone to be the best! I know I’m pushy, but we are the best.”

Hannah looked at me with wide eyes and then slowly brought up a hand and patted Brittney’s shoulders. Brittney let out a long sigh and then pulled back and wiped her eyes quickly and said, “Okay. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I’m a bitch and I push everyone. I really appreciate you guys staying on the cheerleading squad and not just bailing on me completely.”

“We wouldn’t do that to you Brittney, you scare the shit out of us,” Tiffany said with a watery eyed grin.

“Well, that and you do take care of all of us. Seriously Brittney, you watch out for us all. No one messes with me being in any advanced classes because they know you have my back. I use to get called a nerd or a dork all the time, but since I got on the squad everyone leaves me along and I have a pile of friends that I know have my back. I wouldn’t turn on you just because some girls want to hook up with the football team assholes,” Hannah told her as she again patted Brittney’s shoulders.

“Thanks,” Brittney said and then looked at me, “We need to go and battle plan and I’m not doing that in the fucking bathroom. Manny Peddys. Now. Let’s go.”

“I can’t skip,” Hannah told her, “I have a test in Advanced Geo.”

“I’ll get kicked off the team if I have any more unexcused absences,” Rachel replied with a shrug, “But if you and Amy come up with something, I’ll support it.”

Several other girls nodded and most of them murmured in agreement that whatever the two of us came up with the whole squad would back us up. I was suddenly surprised how many girls looked to me for support as well as Brittney.

Brittney nodded, “Okay. We’ll be back for practice. We need to have a team meeting. And let those two traitors know that if I catch a glimpse of them I’ll wreck their faces.”

“No. Don’t tell them that,” I said as I shook my head, “Be cordial, but don’t tell them anything about what we are thinking or doing. Act like they are just friends like normal, but they are cut out of knowing what we are doing.”

“Since when do you get to give out orders? And why would we be nice to them in any amount what-so-ever?” Brittney asked as her eyes narrowed at me.

“Well, for one we don’t want to lose another cheerleader when you get kicked off the team for threatening them, so suck it up buttercup. The other thing is we don’t want them to know what we’re up to, and having you act like nothing is wrong will definitely throw them for a loop. Everyone is expecting you to want to rip their heads off, so if you’re smiling and normal they will suddenly wonder if you were just waiting for them to quit anyway, or if they made some serious mistake,” I told her.

“They did make a mistake,” Hannah said as she rolled her eyes, “But yeah, fine. I’ll play nice with them.”

The rest of the girls nodded as well and then we all left the bathroom. Brittney tucked some hair behind her ears and put on a grin and waved to Hannah as she led the rest of the squad down the opposite hallway as us. She then hooked her arm in mine and we headed down the hallway and out of the school and toward her car. As we got there I saw someone lying on the hood of her car.

Brittney let out a loud sigh, “What the fuck are you doing on my car Norman?”

“I saw the two of you post on your social media accounts about the cheer-traitors. I came over as fast as I could to show my support,” He said as he rolled toward us and smiled brightly.

“What are you wearing?” I said as I started to laugh.

“This is my work out outfit,” He said as he flexed his thin arm.

“I don’t even wear shorts that short Norman. How are you not dangling out of them?” Brittney said as she slapped a hand over her face, “And are you seriously wearing a woman’s blouse tied on your stomach?”

“It’s not a woman’s blouse if a man is wearing it Sassy Pants.”

Brittney grumbled under her breath at him and then pointed at the ground, “Off my car. We’re leaving for manny peddys.”

“Oh! I haven’t had a manny peddy in forever! I’m so in!” Norman brought his hands up as he shook them with excitement and let out a little squeal.

“I wasn’t inviting you,” Brittney said as she scowled at Norman, “I can already tell you’re going to be too much for me to handle today. I’m having a bit of a crisis here and I just can’t deal with you right now.”

“Ouchies! That hurts Sassy Pants!” Norman said as he pouted at her, “You know I could help you with your problem. I’m big on helping.”

“Norman, your gay is at like… an eleven right now. I just can’t, okay? I just…” Brittney said as she shook her head.

“Really? You’re going to judge me on my gay?” Norman looked at her with shock.

“Can you just like… tone it down to a seven?” Brittney asked, “You tone it down and you can come.”

“Yay!” Norman said as he got off the hood of her car and started to prance in circles, “I can reel it in a little for you Sassy Pants!”

“And now you’re at a twelve,” Brittney said as she rolled her eyes and walked around her car and got in the driver’s seat.

I got in the passenger side and saw Norman climb in the back and then he popped his head in between us, “Isn’t this just such a little adventure! Just us girls! It’s going to be AMAZING!”

“You’re not a girl Norman,” Brittney muttered and then started her car and backed out of her stall and left the school parking lot.

“Oh! Turn left up here.”

“I know how to get to the nail salon Norman,” Brittney shot back at him.

“Obviously, but you don’t know how to get to my salon Sassy Pants!”

“Oh for fucks fucking sake.”

Brittney turned and headed in the direction Norman wanted her to go. After zigging across town we wound up at a dilapidated old strip mall where Norman got out and pranced over to a door, “This way! Hurry up! We’re late!”

“Norman, we’re walk-ins,” I said with a giggle.

“Oh really?” He opened the door and a small oriental woman clapped her hands at us.

“Ah Mister Norman! It’s very good to see you ‘gain! I have-a three chair right here, just like you want,” The woman said in a very broken accent as she motioned us to come in.

Brittney and I looked at each other and then back at Norman who smiled at us, “Oh puh-lease. I just knew Brittney would need a manny peddy to strategize how to take down the tramp-squad! And Mrs. Chow here does the absolute best job in this town. Now get your cute little butts in the chairs!”

Brittney sighed as she walked past me and plopped into a chair, “Okay, you’re right. Maybe you can help me bring down the tramp-squad.”

“Damn straight I can. I’ve broken up more all girl teams then you’ve known existed Sassy Pants,” Norman said as he plopped into the chair next to her and then patted the empty one and gave me a smug grin, “Sorry kitten, looks like I get to sit next to the queen bee. I hope you’re not seething with jealousy over me stealing her from you.”

“I’ll get over it Norman,” I said as I walked over and then bent forward and kissed him on the cheek, “Thank you for this. It’s sweet.”

He brought his hand up and touched where I had kissed him and then scowled at me, “You are such a little tart! How can I stay mad at you for stealing my Kevy and get my revenge by taking your friend if you’re such a little sweetheart!”

“Is that what this is about Norman?” I shook my head, “Why can’t we all just get along together?”

“You mean like… we all share Kevin and each other like a pile of friends?” Norman asked as he looked at me like I was crazy.

“Woah. I don’t want more friends. Friends are work,” Brittney said as she shook her head, “I’m full up thank you.”

“Exactly,” Norman replied and nodded at Brittney.

“Fine. Then I’m keeping Kevin and Brittney,” I said as I sat down in the chair next to Norman and stuck my tongue out at him.

He rolled his eyes at me and then leaned over to Brittney and asked, “How do you deal with her?”

“It’s a constant trial,” Brittney muttered as some women came out from the back and knelt down in front of us and started filling tubs of water and then knelt down to begin massaging our feet.

Norman moaned in pleasure, “Oh that is good. Really get in there. I carry all of my stress in my big toes and my calves.”

I leaned back and closed my eyes as I enjoyed the woman rubbing my feet as well. Brittney let out a huff, “I needed this.”

“Oh, so what are we doing about the tramp squad?” Norman asked her.

“We as in me and Amy and the rest of the cheerleaders are going to find two new members from… I don’t know… go on to win the cheer competition and then make them look like a bunch of clumsy cows in front of the whole school the next time we’re both dancing at the same school function. The two traitors will see how awesome we are and come crawling back and I will laugh at them and cast them back to the slut table in the lunchroom where they can talk about STDs with Giselle as much as they want and then everyone will know that I am not to be fucked with or you will lose everything you hold dear,” Brittney declared in an angry tone.

“Well there is no way you’re winning the cheer competition with the cheers you have now,” Norman said as he leaned back in his chair and then looked down at the woman massaging his legs, “Just a bit rougher on my calf deary! Really dig in there.”

The woman at Norman’s feet nodded as Brittney yanked her feet away from her masseuse and leaned over the arm of her chair and growled at Norman menacingly, “Our routine is fucking gold! What the hell do you know about winning a competition?”

Norman didn’t seem concerned as he rolled his eyes, “Brittney Brittney Brittney. Did you know that cheerleading started as men going to games to cheer on their team? Women squads with the cute little skirts and such didn’t start until I pushed for it. You’re welcome.”

“You invented cheerleading?” I said with a laugh.

“I didn’t invent it. But I was the one that made it into cute little things bouncing around and showing off their stuff. I was the one that added pom-poms. It was a different time back then, though. I mean, no one wanted women to be involved in sports… Hell they didn’t even want women voting. What kind of a system is that, anyway? I mean you two are perfect examples of intelligent young women. Why in the hell would anyone not want your opinion? Men can be such stuffy pigs, you know?” Norman said and then let out a small groan, “Oh that is the spot right there.”

“Why the hell do you care about women’s voting? And just because you think you invented pom-poms doesn’t mean you know how to win a competition now,” Brittney said as she plopped back into her seat and gave her feet back to the woman waiting patiently to resume her foot massage.

“Sassy Pants I spend time in a fair amount of women. I also happen to enjoy the company of men. I don’t give a hoot who you are or what equipment you have or how you like to use it, everyone should have a voice. It makes life more interesting,” Norman rebuked her, “And I didn’t just invent the pom poms. You know the California Super Stars? I’ve led five teams to victory. World Cup Flying Stars I’ve led three teams to win, and runner up’d twice. Super Spirit four… no wait… five times… and USCC invitational three times, runner up’d once. When I cheer, I cheer to win. You may think your routine is the gold standard, but listen here powder puff, I invented the gold standard in nineteen seventy four. I’m looking for diamond level now or I don’t even bother picking up my pom poms.”

Brittney crossed her hands over her chest and huffed as I looked at Norman with wide eyes, “The two thousand and eight USCC team?”

“Yep,” Norman replied as he glanced at his finger nails and smiled smugly.

“That routine was INSANE!” I exclaimed, “Where did you come up with it?”

“It was basically a toned down version of a night I spent with a rather acrobatic lover in a penthouse on top of a Vegas casino. Past that I won’t kiss and tell,” Norman replied and then leaned toward me, “Okay! I will tell! But you can’t…”

“Shut up!” Brittney screamed out, “None of this is helping!”

Everyone, including the three women who were rubbing our feet stopped and looked at Brittney, who turned her head away from us and looked out the front of the store. The three women then looked at each other and muttered a few things to each other in a language I didn’t know. Norman looked down at them and in an angry tone snapped back at them in the same language. All three women looked up at him with wide eyes and then quickly got back to rubbing our feet. Mrs. Chow, the woman who had greeted us stood up and started coming over but Norman held up one hand and waved her off.

“Well then Sassy Pants, what do you want to do?”

“I don’t know,” Brittney said as her voice cracked and I saw her hand come up and cover her face as she rubbed at her temples but I knew she was just trying to cover her watering eyes, “And I fucking hate not knowing. I’m supposed to have a plan. I’m supposed to be one step ahead of this happening. I always have been. ALWAYS. And then you and Kevin show up, and everything at school is fucked up, and my home life is fucked up, and now this happens and I’m fucking lost, okay! I’m fucking lost. I’m slipping and I hate it.”

Norman let out a sigh and reached out and took Brittney’s hand with his, “You’re not slipping Sassy Pants. You’re readjusting. You’ll get it all nailed down again. Plus you’ll also get to have great sex, too,” Norman reassured her and then frowned as he looked at her hand, “Oh my. Look at those cuticles. You should have been in here four days ago. Maybe a week.”

Brittney snatched her hand back and scowled at him, “I was busy! See! I’m slipping!”

Norman leaned back in his chair, “You, little miss, need to learn how to delegate. You think your father runs a business empire with his fingers in everything? No. He has people he trusts taking care of the things he can’t oversee. You need to do the same.”

“Yeah Britt, you can lean on me,” I said as I looked over at her.

“So what are you thinking here? Completely change the routine? Adjust it to our new number of girls? And then learn it in… what? Almost no time?” Brittney said, “Even if I have a dozen people under me, I don’t think it’s possible.”

“Pfft. Kevin and I can learn a new routine in a few moments,” Norman replied, “You just need a better routine.”

“Like it’s that easy to come up with! Keep talking fucking stupid and I will slap your face off Norman!”

“Oh! It’s the sass again! I love the sass!” Norman said excitedly as he turned to me, “She’s just so hot when she’s mad! I can’t get over it! It makes me want to just jump inside of her and find some young stud to work out the frustration on!”

“Try it and I will find out if you can stab slime with scissors,” Brittney growled at him in a menacing tone.

“He he he he he!” Norman giggled happily.

“Britt, we have someone who put together what… fifteen championship routines sitting right next to us! Why wouldn’t we let Norman help?”

“Sixteen, but who is counting, really,” Norman muttered as he rolled his eyes, “Not to mention runner up outcomes.”

“Let Norman change the routine? Are you fucking insane?”

“Kevin could do it too, if it would make you feel better,” Norman said as he waved his hands around in the air.

“Chess Club? Oh for fucks fucking sake,” Brittney muttered, “And that still doesn’t help us learn it, or solve the problem of the two missing girls.”

“Kevin and I could hop two girls. That’s the least of your problem,” Norman muttered, “You’re not looking at the big picture here. Your routine needs to change if you want to win anything. You’ve only got what, four tosses in it? Puh-lease.”

“Get off my dick or I will mushroom stamp your forehead right out of this salon Norman!” Brittney shot back as her fingers dug into the cushions on the arms of the chair.

“Wait… Brittney, that could work. Kevin and Norman could be the missing girls. They could hop anyone and make them into a cheerleader.”

“Well, not anyone. The bodies still need to have some physical aptitude, but I mean, yeah, you pick two reasonably in shape girls and Kevin and I could high kick and back flip better than ninety nine percent of the cheerleaders at any competition,” Norman muttered as he picked at his finger nails.

“And what do we do afterwards? When they wake up and they’re suddenly cheerleading stars?” Brittney questioned me, “Don’t you think that will be a little odd.”

“We’ll tell them about what’s going on. There are in shape girls that would kill to be on the team! This would get them there!” I said as I started putting a list of girls together in my head.

“What? I am not certain I am comfortable with this ever expanding circle of people in this town who have seen my liquid form,” Norman muttered, “It’s kind of a personal thing. I mean a few people, sure that’s kinky, but when everyone is all like, Oh that’s just Norman being a blob it takes away all the fun.”

“Yeah okay, that could work…”

“No way I am doing this unless I get complete artistic control and vision for the cheer routine I will be doing. I am not a follower. I am an eagle and I must soar to new heights. Others follow me,” Norman said as he put his nose in the air, “I will not dilute my cheering record with your quite frankly mediocre routine. If you want me to do this I will, but I am in it to win it.”

“Fuck you Norman! You little fucking bitch! I’ll…” Brittney rolled in her seat and then was suddenly sitting on Norman as one hand grabbed the loose collar of his shirt and her other hand pulled back to clock him in the nose.

Norman put up his arms as he squealed, “Not the face! I’m too pretty to be punched there!”

Suddenly Brittney stopped as she started to giggle, “Really? Not the face? You are such a fucking pansy.”

“I’m a lover not a fighter,” Norman shot back at her quickly, “Do you talk to your mother with that same mouth by the way? I’ve been wondering that for a while now.”

“My mother came from a softer generation,” Brittney replied as she calmed down and got back into her own seat, her masseuse again muttering something in a language I didn’t understand.

“You think your mother came from a softer generation? How many bras have you burned fighting for women’s rights? How many times have you gotten kicked out of school for voicing an opinion that’s different than what the men think? Do you have more career options than nurse, secretary, and homemaker? You better thank those softer generations Sassy Pants,” Norman said with a scowl.

“It wouldn’t have taken so fucking long if I would have been born sooner,” Brittney crossed her arms over her chest and glared back at Norman.

“Oh em gee, you’re probably right,” Norman said as he rolled his eyes at her, “I forgot who I was talking to.”

“Damn straight. Say my name,” Brittney declared and looked over at Norman like he had declared a challenge.

“I guess I can see a bit of Joan of Arc in you,” Norman said as he squinted at her, “She was killed by a bunch of men burning her alive, you know that right?”

“Bring on the torches,” Brittney lifted her chin, “I’ll take on anyone who wants to get in the ring with me.”

Norman turned to me and squealed with excitement, “Oh I like her! She’s got such sassy pants! I’m so excited to stay here for a bit and see how all of this turns out!”

“Amy, start talking to girls who might want to join the team, but need some help with their moves… We’ll talk to them all and see who might be open to having Norman inside them… That may be a sticky point…”

“Rude much?” Norman said as it was finally time for him to glare at Brittney, “I’ll have you know that most people love having me inside of them! Deep deep inside of them!”

“Ew,” I muttered as I raised an eyebrow at him, “Too sexual.”

He turned my way and shot me a grin, “Oh Kitten, you let me borrow your body for a night with Kevin and I will show you too sexual.”

My eyes went wide as I sucked in a breath and Brittney slapped the arm of her chair, “Pay attention bitches! Norman, do you have any ideas for our routine or is it all just used up recycled old shit that won in the past?”

“Oh you did not just insult my cheer routine creativity, did you? Those are fighting words Sassy Pants. You better check yourself, because you do not want an upset Norman coming for you. I may be more of a lover than a fighter, but if I fight a tenth as good as I make love I will fuck you up,” Norman said in a tone I hadn’t heard him use since the first time I had talked to him while he was in Brittney.

“Okay, my house tonight. I’ll have the white boards and markers ready. Bring videos and anything else you need. And pretzels. It’s tradition, don’t ask,” Brittney declared, “You and Kevin should be there too,” She looked at me, “And then tomorrow we’ll break the girls up into four person squads so the good ones can help the shitty ones. I’ll put the groups together.”

“Oh! Oh! I know just who to wear tonight! This is going to be so much fun! Salty carbs and three of us in tight athletic clothing ganging up on little Kevy? He won’t stand a chance! And we totz cereal need to have a pillow fight when it’s just us girls tonight, okay? Okay?”

“Fine Norman. Just bring the pretzels.”

“It’s a date!”

“It’s not a date.”

“It’s a date! Now what color are you having your nails painted? I am just in love with that fuchsia. And maybe little teddy bears painted on my middle fingers? What do you think Amy?”

[xorg]

Chapter 18

“My parents are less than understanding about this,” Kevin said as he glanced over at me while holding four bags of pretzels.

“Well, if it’s any consolation, I appreciate it,” I smiled at him sweetly, which caused him to smile back as he raised an eyebrow and then asked me, “Why couldn’t you drive yourself here? Why do I need to bring you to Brittney’s cheer-tastrophe meeting? And why did we need to stop for four bags of pretzels?”

“I have one rule. We do not talk about Amy driving,” I replied while I rang Brittney’s doorbell and then added, “I also reserve the right to amend the rule or rules at any point in our relationship.”

“I’m just saying, I know you have your license. Why don’t you drive? Like ever?” Kevin asked as he used one of the bags of pretzels to scratch at his nose.

I pursed my lips and gave him a long stare before replying, “There is only one rule. Are you sure you want to break it? Your mom already thinks I’m a catch that’s out of your league. Do I need to tell her we broke up because you couldn’t follow one rule? I’m not going to tell her what that one rule was either. I’m just going to leave a stack of magazines on your porch and let her grill you.”

Kevin looked back at the door and blinked a few times. He then took a sidelong glance at me and said in a quiet voice, “My bad.”

“I’m glad that we have an understanding.”

“When did you get so utterly ruthless?” He asked a moment later with a smile.

“Shortly after I found my mom masturbating when cheer practice was canceled one day.”

Suddenly the door opened and Brittney was standing there in a sports bra and spandex short shorts. She motioned us in and then asked, “Where is Norman? You guys are all late.”

“We’re ten minutes early,” I replied as I glanced at the clock on my phone.

“That’s five minutes late for cheer practice Summers. And twenty burpees for talking back.” Brittney replied coldly.

I sighed and started to drop into push up position. I heard Kevin say, “Really? Right in the doorway? Is this happening right now?”

As I jumped back to my feet and counted my first burpee Brittney looked at Kevin and barked out, “You want some too Chess Club? I do not tolerate insubordination on my squad.”

“I’m not on your squad,” Kevin replied to her with a shrug.

“The fuck you aren’t if you’re hopping a girl and doing competition with us,” Brittney replied as her hands went on her hips.

“Two,” I said loudly while I continued my punishment and then started the next burpee while Kevin gave Brittney a look of utter confusion.

“Okay, one of you needs to stop and tell me what in the hell is going on here. I think somewhere along the line certain parties must have had conversations with other parties, and an undetermined party never notified me of any plans or goings-on that seems to be affecting what the group is doing. I would appreciate being brought up to speed,” Kevin replied as he pushed the four bags of pretzels into Brittney’s chest.

I continued to go through my motions as a car pulled down Brittney’s driveway and up to her door. Brittney ignored it and Kevin’s pretzels as her hands remained on her hips while she furrowed her brows still staring angrily at Kevin’s face, “Yeah, it’s not fun to be in the dark on something, is it Chess Club? Now you know how it feels!”

“I know how it feels to be left in the dark Britt. Or maybe you don’t remember the two of you just deciding to casually break up with me and get me beat up by some football players every day after school?” Kevin let go of the pretzel bags and they landed with a plop at Brittney’s feet.

Brittney took a step forward and with both hands shoved Kevin off the porch. He stumbled backward as Brittney balled her hand into a fist and cocked her arm back while she yelled, “One, I was never dating you, thus I could not break up with you. Two, never send an entire football team to do what one girl can do!”

“Oh my, did I come at a bad time?” I heard a voice say from the porch and instantly my mood soured worse than Brittney’s.

I popped to my feet and spun as I saw Kevin, trying to maintain his balance, get caught by Gisselle, who wrapped her arms around his chest and peered under his left arm as now both Brittney and I grimaced in her direction.

Brittney took a step toward them both, her arm still cocked back as she said in a threatening voice, “Two for the price of one! I’m going to lay them both flat in one swing!”

“What are you doing here Gisselle?” I demanded to know in a hostile tone as I crossed my arms over my chest and glared at her.

Gisselle saw Brittney primed to swing and not only released her grasp on Kevin, but her small hands slipped around behind him and she then shoved him forward into Brittney’s path. Brittney’s fist altered course much faster than Brad’s did at a moving target, and caught Kevin on the left temple with a loud SMACK. Gisselle’s hands went up over her mouth as her eyes went wide and she let out a startled gasp when Kevin’s head spun around and he flopped down on Brittney’s porch, landing like a rag doll that a careless child had slapped off a table top. I also let out a gasp and dropped to my knees next to his head and gently touched the already swelling skin of his face. I saw another pair of hands reach out to gently pull back his hair and followed them up to Gisselle’s concerned face as she knelt on the opposite side of me.

“Oh no! Peanut! Are you okay?” Gisselle called out in a worried tone.

As soon as she called him Peanut the light bulb flipped on in my head, “Norman?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “Of course it’s me! What the hell is going on?”

“Uhhhh,” Kevin groaned as his eyes slowly opened.

“Oh thank you for being alive!” I said as I leaned over Kevin and hugged him tightly, then felt Norman worm an arm under me to also hug Kevin tightly.

“Ow,” Kevin said loudly as he tried to wince and then began to struggle underneath both of us, “Okay, off! Off, off, off!”

Kevin got into a sitting position and brought a hand to his face and then gave all three of us a sour look. Brittney towered above us all while tapping her left foot impatiently and I bit my bottom lip as my eyes lowered themselves to the floor.

“I told you Peanut, you have to be careful with normals. They have violent tendencies toward hoppers,” Gisselle stated as she gave Brittney and I a sidelong glare.

“We’re even further behind schedule now. Did everyone get all their insubordination out, or will we need a second round? We don’t have time for this shit,” Brittney declared.

“Why in the fuck would you bring our arch-enemy to our planning meeting Norman?” I hissed out, “And why would you push Kevin right into Brittney’s fist like that?”

“Oh now it’s my fault?” Gisselle’s face twisted in shock, “I thought this was all part of that crazy kinky game that you three play! How the hell was I supposed to know Brittney would actually kung-fu Peanut’s face!”

“Why is everyone yelling?” Kevin shouted up into the sky.

“Why did you bring skankzilla to my house Norman? Not cool,” Brittney pointed down at Gisselle’s face and raised an eyebrow at her.

Gisselle’s face spun to glare at Brittney, “You two aren’t really this stupid, right? You want to know what the cheer-traitors have planned, and I bring you the head of the organization so that I can dish out all of her secrets and Peanut gets popped in the face for my trouble?”

“Whatever. Chess Club got popped in the face for being a lippy little bitch. The least he can do is own up to it,” Brittney replied as she flipped her long dark hair over her shoulder and spun to start walking into the house, “I guess bringing Gisselle’s penis-addled brain wasn’t a terrible idea, but don’t sit on anything in my house unless it’s covered in plastic, understand?”

Gisselle made a face and stuck her tongue out at Brittney’s back as she gently patted Kevin’s shoulder while I pouted at Kevin.

“Are you okay?” I asked him with concern as I gently touched the side of his face, causing him to wince and jerk upright.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking,” Kevin replied and then called out to Brittney’s back, “It’s okay Britt, you don’t need to apologize or anything.”

“Stop being such an over-dramatic pussy Chess Club. You went down faster than my prom date. Now are you guys just going to sit on my porch all evening, or are we going to get cracking?” Brittney replied and then yelled down another hallway, “JANICE! Bring an uncooked steak! Some moron showed up on my doorstep and got his bell rung!”

Gisselle and I both stood up and then reached down to help Kevin up. She was much quicker than I was and slipped under his shoulder to help him walk into the house. As I looked at her with raised eyebrows she stuck her tongue out at me quickly before putting on big puppy dog eyes and looking up at Kevin, “Oh my poor little Peanut! Don’t worry, I’ll help you. Kitten, don’t forget the snacks, please and thank you.”

I shook my head and watched them walk into the house after Brittney while I stood there for a moment. Finally I let out a huff, grabbed the bags of pretzels, and hooked the door with my foot to pull it closed behind me before trotting to catch up, just in time to overhear Kevin ask if anyone was going to tell him what was going on yet.

++++++++++++++++++++

“No! Clap clap, vertical splits, back handstand, into a run, tumble cartwheel, spring up to a one, two, one diamond. Not a pyramid!” Gisselle hissed at Brittney.

“We can’t do a diamond with one girl as a base Norman. Don’t be fucking daft!” Brittney hissed back.

“I’m sorry I thought you said you wanted to be the best. I didn’t realize this was a planning session to be mediocre!” Gisselle planted her hands on her hips and leaned in to stare down Brittney.

Brittney’s face scrunched and she grabbed a handful of pretzels and pitched them at Gisselle’s face. Gisselle in response grabbed a handful of pretzels from her bag and pitched them back at Brittney.

I looked in the mirrors surrounding the large exercise room in Brittney’s house and again openly gawked at Norman’s face on Gisselle’s body before turning back to Kevin and asking, “Do you ever really get used to it?”

“Um, yeah, I guess so. I honestly don’t think too much about it anymore.” He replied as he shifted the ribeye steak around on the side of his face.

“Well then, we need two more warm bodies! Otherwise you don’t have enough girls to pull off what you want to do!” Gisselle said as she threw her hands up in frustration.

“I know!” Brittney said as she also threw her hands up in frustration and they both turned to glare at Kevin.

“No,” He replied in a forceful tone, “I am not hopping a girl and making her compete in a cheering competition without letting her know what we are doing and why we are doing it, AND having her agree.”

“Well I’m not doing it unless no one knows it was us. I get to remain anonymous. I have enough normals to deal with in this town right now as it is,” Gisselle replied and stamped her foot down.

“For fucks fucking sake,” Brittney muttered and slapped her forehead.

“So we are back to altering your barely adequate routine Sassy Pants,” Gisselle said as she held up her hands and shook her head, “It’s the only way.”

Brittney stomped over to Kevin, “Are you really fucking serious right now? You can’t bend this stupid rule of yours to help me out one fucking time? Some friend you are!”

Kevin lowered the steak and looked at Brittney as the bruise on the side of his face continued to grow and his black eye darkened, “Are you being serious with me right now?”

Brittney rolled her eyes and shrugged, “It’s not my fault you bruise like an overly ripe tomato Chess Club.”

“Give me the marker,” Kevin replied in a worn out voice and held his hand out.

“As if. Only proven champions get to hold the marker,” Brittney replied as she rocked back on her right foot and pulled the marker back to her chest protectively.

“She has a point Peanut. This half of the room has led cheerleading squads to 18 championship victories. You and your little blonde friend over there have led a grand total of how many teams to a championship win?” Gisselle asked with raised eyebrows as she cocked her head and looked at Kevin and I smugly.

“How is it that I still want to slap her no matter who is driving her body?” I muttered under my breath and Kevin’s face twisted into a half-smile.

“Oh that’s right. None. Zero. Zilch. Nada. Goose egg.” Gisselle answered her own question and then let out a giggle before continuing, “You just sit there and try and keep your face pretty while the experts talk about the important stuff, okay cutie?”

Kevin’s face went flat with disdain. I don’t think I’d ever seen that reaction in him before. He set his steak down on the floor alongside him and looked over at me and whispered, “You mind if I borrow you for a minute?”

I shook my head and shrugged, “Whatever you think will help.”

Brittney turned to fist bump Gisselle and when she turned back to me I was rising to my feet with a new pilot at the controls. I walked to Brittney with a stride so confident I didn’t know my body could do it. As I reached her my hand shot out and grasped her hair at the nap of her neck and yanked back hard. As her head flipped back her eyes went wide and I said in a steeled tone, “Marker. Now Pet.”

Brittney instantly held up the marker and I snatched it from her fingers then let her go, leaving her to stumble backwards and eventually just flop down to her ass as she looked at me with awe-inspired reverence.

“Oh that is cheating!” Gisselle exclaimed and stepped into my path.

I didn’t alter my course in the slightest. My steady stride took me toe to toe with Gisselle and I reached out with both hands, cradling her face gently, then ever so softly ran my right hand down her cheek, caressing her neck, down over her collar bone then around her breast, my thumb just barely grazing her nipple through her tight sports bra, and down to her trim waist. I leaned forward. Close to her face. For a moment I thought I was going to be kissing my nemesis. She obviously thought so too, as her eyes closed and her head tilted slightly to meet mine. Our lips hovered tantalizingly close to each other, and I felt her hot breath as she waited, then my head tilted just slightly more and I whispered in her ear using a tone that dripped with sex appeal, “When I want your opinion I’ll give it to you. Sit down, shut up and listen like a good little girl and maybe there will be something in it for you as well.”

My hands pulled back to my sides and Gisselle also stumbled backwards before splatting on her little ass, looking up at me with pouting eyes. She sucked in a deep breath and I saw her hands roam across her body as she let out a long shaky breath. I didn’t wait, I walked up to the whiteboard that was filled with Brittney and Gisselle’s scribbles and quickly wiped it to a clean slate. I uncapped the marker and said loudly, “Pay attention, I’m only going through this once. This is your starting formation…”

++++++++++++++++++++

Kevin pulled his shirt on over his head and then scooped up the chunk of steak off the floor. He turned and walked out of the room stopping momentarily before looking back at me, “I’ll see you tomorrow okay? My parents wanted me home like 45 minutes ago.”

I nodded and replied, “Bye. Have a good night. I hope your face feels better tomorrow.”

He gave me a wink when suddenly Janice appeared from one side of the hallway and he handed her the steak, “Thanks Janice. You’re too nice to me.”

“Oh it’s no problem Mr. Kevin,” She replied with a smile, “Let me walk you out.”

“I’d like that very much,” He replied and then they disappeared down the hallway.

I turned back to see Brittney and Gisselle both staring at the whiteboard with their hips cocked and their arms crossed as they looked at Kevin’s routine. They were scrutinizing it thoroughly and every so often one of them would point at something, open their mouth to speak, then a moment later close it and pull their hand back and return to staring at it.

“Okay, I’m just going to say it. It’s brilliant. I’m ashamed that I didn’t come up with it. Honestly, I can see why you didn’t come up with it, but I should have seen this. This is poetry in motion. I would have lost against this, and that just doesn’t happen,” Gisselle said and then let out a sigh.

“Are you high? I mean, I agree with one thing you said, you would have lost against this… but the rest of it? Nonsense. You couldn’t have come up with something that had half this finesse… You’re all brute strength and power. Look how this tumble just flows into popping her up into a toss… and I can even see the specific girl on the team he wants in every position. He even took into account who was going to be doing this, and where everyone would fit in each position based on their strengths and weaknesses. It’s honestly more than brilliant,” Brittney replied as she looked across the entire board once more and then back to Gisselle, “This is going to work. Like, really going to work.”

Gisselle rolled her eyes and tossed some pretzels at Brittney’s face, “I told you that Kevin and I could fix everything for you.”

One of Brittney’s eyebrows went up and she cocked a leg as she stared back at Gisselle, “Tramp.”

Gisselle’s eyes lit up, “Oh! Does that mean we get to have sex now?”

“Hell no!” I interjected and they both turned to see me shaking my head vigorously.

“Well I was at minimum promised a pillow fight, but I suppose that can wait for a bit yet. Do you guys want to dish on boys? Oh! We should get a pizza and flash the delivery boy! Or I could go for some ice cream and then watch forty nine shades! I looooooooooove that movie,” Gisselle declared as she squeezed her hands to her chest and her eyes rolled back in her head.

“I want intel on the traitors,” Brittney declared, “Start with social security numbers and mother’s maiden names and we’ll move on from there after taking a few credit cards out in all their names.”

Gisselle tilted her head and shot Brittney a look, “Sass, don’t be that way. It’s not a good look on you…” Gisselle paused as she brought a finger up to her chin and thought for a bit, “Um, let’s see here… Gisselle here is apparently hooking up with Brad some nights, Jackson on other nights, and occasionally both Brad and Vince at the same time… Oh the poor girl… she actually thinks she’s stringing him along… Sweetie, if you’re trying to tease him you can’t let him catch you every other night. That’s not how men work.”

Brittney and I both looked at each other and then she shook her head, “Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. I can’t unhear that.”

Gisselle smirked at us both and pulled out a phone, “The last time her and Jackson hooked up they filmed it. Want to see Gisselle’s first time doing anal?”

“Oh shit no,” Brittney said as she emphatically shook her head.

“If you change your minds, I’ll email you the link to where Jackson posted it online,” Gisselle replied with a shrug, “Although he blurred out his own face. That guy is kind of a douche.”

“Kind of?” I asked in a sarcastic voice as I raised an eyebrow.

“So… what are their other plans?” Brittney asked her as she tapped her foot impatiently.

Gisselle paused for a moment, “Hmm… She doesn’t really appear to have any other plans. It’s keep the football players fucking her and her pom squad instead of the cheerleaders, pick up any cheerleaders that aren’t down to be bossed around by you Sassy Pants, then literally ride the football players to popularity and be the queen of the school next year after you leave.”

“She’s not trying to steal our current girls? Or taking stuff from our routine? Or trying to discredit us? Or even beat us in a showdown in front of the school during the half time of a football game?” Brittney asked in surprise.

“Nope. Sorry SP, but I think maybe she just hasn’t gotten that far along in her planning. She’s not you. She’s kind of impulsive. I highly doubt she’ll be able to keep this pom squad thing together for more than a week,” Gisselle replied with a shrug, “The only thing I can see her wanting to steal from the cheerleaders at this point is Kevin.”

My eyes narrowed and I glared at her.

Gisselle just shrugged at me, “She brushed up against Kevin at some point during his birthday party and felt him up. She wants to see if what she felt down his inner thigh is for real or not. She also has a nasty dislike for you Kitten. I think she feels if it wasn’t for you, Brittney would have been all over her sophomore year, and she’d be in the next runner up for queen bee without really trying. She feels you took that from her.”

“As if,” Brittney said as she made a gagging face.

“I don’t know. Now that I’m in here I kinda feel sorry for her. She’s been trying so hard to be popular all this time and just can’t quite make it. I mean, she’s a little cutie too! Not the nicest girl, but then again…” Gisselle gestured up and down at Brittney, “Who says nice is the best way to be popular.”

“Fuck off Norman,” Brittney retorted.

“I rest my case,” Gisselle said as she tossed her hair.

“So what do you want to do?” I asked Brittney as I shrugged at her.

“I know what I want!” Gisselle interrupted Brittney, “I want the deets on Kevy! How’s that going Kitten? Does he tell you he loves you? Does he climb into your bedroom window at night while playing his guitar and serenade you? Does he eat sour apples before going down on you?”

“Uck. You both have terrible taste in men,” Brittney said as she snapped pictures of the whiteboard with her phone and then declared, “Okay, I’m going to get ice cream, chocolate and more salty snacks. I’ll meet you both up in my bedroom.”

“Wait… I don’t understand the sour apples thing…” I said with a confused look on my face.

Gisselle and Brittney both looked at me like I was trying to ask why one plus one equaled two.

I raised my eyebrows and shook my head as I held my hands out, “Anyone going to let me in on the secret?”

“It makes the bumps on his tongue stand up, which feels fantastic when he’s talking to your lower set of lips,” Brittney replied in a dry tone like I should have known that since I was five.

“Please tell me you’ve at least given him a breath-mint blowjob,” Gisselle replied to me with wide eyes.

“Huh? Why would he be worried about my breath if I’m going down on him?”

“Oh sweetie,” Gisselle replied with a look of pity on her face, “It’s not for you. It’s for him.”

I gave her a questioning look and she put her arm around my shoulder, “Come on, let’s go and have a chat about boys and toys. What do they teach in schools today? This is an atrocity!”

++++++++++++++++++++

Gisselle giggled loudly as she whacked me in the back with a pillow yet again. I shot her a sour look over my shoulder which caused her to drop the pillow and instead pounce on me, holding me down against Brittney’s bed, pressing her breasts into me as she struggled to get a firm hold on my wrists.

“Norman! Norman, come on! Let me up!” I whined at Gisselle’s lecherous face as we struggled.

“I’m just trying to liven up this slumber party!” She said back in a cheery tone.

Brittney just let out a sigh from the couch and then reached over to the small coffee table and grabbed a purple dildo and chucked it at us. It made a quiet slapping sound as it hit Gisselle’s soft skin just above her waist. Norman had shed Gisselle’s top a while back. Gisselle’s head spun quickly to see what had hit her, and when she saw the dong lying next to her she started to giggle once more, “Oh! Nice! I had one just like this about two months ago, but I lost it at a police station.”

Gisselle’s hands let go of me as she grabbed the fake cock and she began rubbing it up and down in between her breasts as she wiggled her eyebrows at me, “Is this what Peanut looks like after dinner when you two go out on a date?”

“Uh, we haven’t exactly gone out on any actual dates yet,” I replied as I bit my lower lip.

“What?!” both Brittney and Gisselle exclaimed at the same time as they both sat up ramrod straight and looked at me with startled faces.

“Well, we both got grounded like… the same day I asked him out… and then when he got un-grounded we did the party, and then this cheerleading emergency, so… We just haven’t had an opportunity yet,” I said as I shrugged at them.

“That is unacceptable! Get your phone out and call him right now, slut!” Brittney commanded.

“No wonder Gisselle is still all over him like stink on a skunk,” Norman muttered as he rolled Gisselle’s eyes, “You haven’t even rubbed your smell all over him! Do you even have one of his sweatshirts?”

“Huh? What does that have to do with anything?”

“Oh honey,” Gisselle replied, “You have dated before, right? Peanut isn’t your first?”

“Hey! I’ve dated before! I mean, usually not during cheer season… or summer… But I’ve had boyfriends before! And it’s not like I’m a prude or anything, I just don’t put out quite as much as you two do!” I shot back as I wiggled my head at them and raised an eyebrow.

“Are you calling ME a slut Summers?” Brittney responded as she sat forward and glared at me.

“Well, to be fair, it’s harder to be a bigger slut than I am,” Gisselle replied as she shrugged, “But honestly, when you can have sex as whoever whenever wherever you want, why wouldn’t you?”

“Well you hit the jackpot with that body then,” I replied with and then made a yuck-face at Gisselle.

Gisselle smiled brightly, “I personally cannot wait to get finger-trapped by Brad and Vince!”

“Oh fuck Norman!” Brittney called out as she pitched a pillow across the room at Gisselle while shaking her head, “I CANNOT unhear this stuff!”

“Finger-trap?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Gisselle let her head drop to the side as she gave me a disbelieving look, “Were you homeschooled until this year?”

“You’re a bitch. It’s not my fault I have actual standards for the boys I date,” I replied indignantly as I put my nose in the air.

“Claiming you have standards and then introducing Chess Club as your boyfriend is a null set Summers,” Brittney replied as she shook her head at me.

“Your delusion is impressive, you know that Sassy Pants?” Gisselle said as she rolled her eyes.

“You’re a cunt, you know that Norman?” Brittney glared at Gisselle menacingly.

Gisselle’s eyebrows went up as she popped her head back and let out a low breath before shaking her head and turning back to me, “Anyway, Kitten, you know those little braided tube shaped toys that kids get at carnivals, right? Where the kids put a finger in from both sides and then pull back and their fingers won’t come out,” Gisselle asked as she held her hands up, put out her pointer fingers and touched them together then pretended she couldn’t pull them apart before continuing, “So, now imagine two boys, facing each other, pants pulled down and ready to please.”

“Kay,” I replied simply.

“Now, imagine me in the middle, bent over at the waist, and my face like this,” Gisselle made an “O” with her lips and wiggled her eyebrows at me.

I blinked twice and then suddenly the switch in my brain clicked, “OH!” I exclaimed, then my mind made the next jump to an image of Brad, Vince and Gisselle doing that, which of course got plastered in my brain, and my face scrunched as I gagged, “Oh Eeeeeeeew! Norman, just ew!”

“What? Just because you two hate dick doesn’t mean I have to!” Gisselle replied with a shrug.

Brittney just let out a long sigh as she shook her head and then looked over at me, “Summers! Get your phone out and call your boyfriend! Set up that date! We’re not going to sleep until that happens.”

“I can’t call him right now Britt! It’s almost midnight! His parents will ground him again! They’re kinda weird about him and his phone.”

“He should have faked his death like I told him to when he found out he was a hopper. That boy is just so head-strong,” Norman muttered, “But what’s a girl going to do? The cute ones are always the dumb ones.”

“Truth,” Brittney said as her eyes focused on me.

I let out a long breath and flipped both of them off.

“Text him!” Gisselle shouted as she reached out and grabbed my finger, “We can help then!”

I pulled out my phone and started to type, “He’s probably not even up anymore. You guys are being ridiculous. I could just talk to him tomorrow.”

Hey you up? Send.

“There, we’ll see if he answers. Happy now?” I asked them both.

My phone let out a chirp almost instantly. I brought it up and looked at it, Yeah, whazzup?

Gisselle squealed and grabbed the phone, then held it back pointing at her grinning face and perky chest and took a picture then brought it down as her thumbs were a blur. She then stabbed at the screen a final time before I could even throw a fit to get my phone back. I just held out my hand and waited patiently until Gisselle dropped it back in my palm. I looked down to see a tilted photo of Gisselle’s boobs with Norman’s face smiling excitedly up at the camera and below it a text that said, Yer GF’s suckn on deez titties!

I quickly started typing out, Sorry Norman grabbed my phone. Did your parents say anything about you getting home late?

I saw he was typing back, and then moments later messages started popping up.

Tell Norman I said hi.

They were okay. I told them I stopped for gas on the way home and accidently walked into one of the advertisement boards and busted my face and fell down and the manager working wouldn’t let me drive for a while. It’s all good. They were just glad I wasn’t seriously hurt I guess.

Brittney had come over and sat on one side and was reading it while Gisselle slipped up next to me on the other side. I suddenly heard Brittney mutter under her breath, “If he’d get more iron in his diet he wouldn’t bruise every time someone looked at him crossly.”

Gisselle rolled her eyes and then poked me, “Ask him out! Tell him you want to go have a nice dinner, go dancing, and then get fucked on the hood of his car!”

Brittney reached over and gave Gisselle a shove, “Go to horny jail!”

“Well what do you propose?” Gisselle asked after she recovered her balance.

“Ask him if he’s ever going to actually take you out, or if you’re just his side whore,” Brittney said as she went to grab my phone, “He’ll have to make a move after you force him into it.”

“Hey! No!” I jerked away from Brittney and then away from Gisselle, Hey! What are you doing Friday night? Send.

The girls smooshed back in against me on both sides and looked down at the phone as little dots told us Kevin was typing.

Something with you?

I raised my eyebrows at both of them and then replied back to him, Just me and you?

The little dots appeared again and then his words popped out, Yeah, I’ve been thinking we didn’t go out on a date yet. Let’s change that. I’ll pick you up at your house at six. How does that sound?

I smiled as I felt my heart jump and quickly typed back, Great!

Great.

“Well, that was easy,” I replied with a smile that just wouldn’t stop on my face.

“If you’re done, give me the phone back,” Gisselle replied and I looked over to see her completely naked, her panties tossed on the floor, “I want to send Peanut some pics.”

“Norman! Not on my fucking bed! For fucks fucking sake!” Brittney screamed at her and then slapped her hands to her own face, “I’m going to have to throw out the bedding… I might have to get rid of the mattress… Who knows, I may have to just burn the room down!”

[xorg]

Chapter 19

Brittney and I were walking out of class discussing how she wanted to break up the cheer team in groups to learn the new routine when she suddenly stopped talking and I actually felt the anger surging out of her. I looked from her grimace down the hallway to Gisselle, standing next to Hannah as the two of them happily chatted about something. Brittney started down the hallway full stride as students and facility dove to stay out of her way. Everyone knew the last time someone had been daft enough to get in Brittney’s way while she wore that expression. It was passed around the school like folklore. Poor Jacob Jetterson… he ended up switching schools after three weeks, but I heard now that he’s in a new environment, he doesn’t wet himself when he steps into a hallway and sees a cheerleader, so that’s a positive, right?

“Talking about anything interesting ladies?” Brittney said with a venom in her voice that I had rarely heard, and a smile that I’d imagine a spider gives to a fly right before sucking it’s innards out.

Hannah shook her head and said in a wavering voice, “No Britt. I was honestly just laughing at a cat video that Gisselle was showing me on her phone.”

Gisselle cocked her hip and looked Brittney up and down before replying, “I don’t remember our conversation being any of your business. What’s your problem Brittney? Can’t handle the fact that your cheerleaders would rather be friends with a traitor than you?”

“Oooooh,” I looked around and saw that somehow we had been surrounded by a large group of people in the last two seconds. How did that always happen? Was it some sort of magic that high school buildings had mixed in with the mortar? I heard another person say, “Oh man. Brittney’s gonna splatter her head and I didn’t bring my raincoat today.”

I saw phones coming out as kids started to record and Brittney took a step closer into Gisselle’s personal space, “You’re my problem. Wanna see how I fix problems?”

“Calm down Beldamore, you’ll chip a nail or something and have to skip half a day of school again to get them fixed,” Gisselle replied as she rolled her eyes.

Brittney took half a step back and her expression changed to an uncertain one. I didn’t understand what was going on, but I had never seen Brittney take a step back before. She was usually the one on offense non-stop. No one, including Gisselle had stood up to her in quite a while, except for maybe Brad, but that was because he was too stupid to honestly realize when his life might be in danger most days.

“Hannah, we have to get to class, let’s go,” I broke in, hoping to de-escalate the situation and avoid Gisselle getting her face punched in while kids posted it to their social media.

“Oh Kitten, you’re always such a goody-goody. Is it fun to be Brittney’s purse dog? Does she give you treats and tell you you’re a good girl after you do tricks for her?” Gisselle asked as her attention focused on me.

My eyes went wide as I realized Norman was still in Gisselle. That’s why Brittney had taken a step back. As my brain reeled with this new information my mouth somehow shifted into gear, “I’m not her purse dog, I wouldn’t even fit in her purse Gisselle.”

As the words left my mouth I wished I could grab them and stuff them back in. Had I really said something that stupid? What was wrong with me? I heard laughter all around us as my face blushed bright read and I could feel my ears burning. Gisselle just stood there and smirked at me.

“Are you still pissed off because you couldn’t get her sloppy seconds again Gisselle? You need a new hobby. Trying to steal whatever boy Amy is with is getting old. Besides, aren’t you still leaking both Brad and Vince’s spunk? Shouldn’t you at least clean up before you go for the next one?” Brittney shot back to choirs of “Oooohs,” and “Aaaahs,” from the still gathering group surrounding us.

“Hey Beldamore, do all the cheerleaders have to eat your pussy to stay on the team, or is it just Amy? I mean, that’s why you haven’t had a boyfriend in forever and a day, right? That’s why you brought a gay guy to the school dance?” Gisselle returned fire.

I wondered if both Gisselle and Norman would be happy hiding out in a nuclear fallout shelter for the rest of their lives. I also wondered if even that would save them from Brittney’s wrath. I’d seen her break both wooden boards and concrete blocks at martial arts tournaments, punching through Gisselle’s skull wouldn’t even slow her fist down. I wouldn’t put it past her to punch and kick her way through a reinforced steel door if it stood between her and what she wanted. I didn’t even look at Brittney’s face. I was busy trying to remember the proper way to get blood out of fabric.

Brittney’s hand was a blur. I started to turn my head and squeeze my eyes shut to avoid getting anything in them and honestly, so that I didn’t have to witness the carnage. But then I realized Brittney hadn’t smashed Gisselle’s nose to the backside of her head. Brittney turned on her heels and began to walk, and Gisselle suddenly discovered Brittney’s grasp was tight on her ear and also the loose curls of blonde hair that fell from the side of her head.

“Ah!” she cried out in shock and pain as she got pulled along after Brittney, slightly bent over and shuffling her feet quickly to keep up, “Ow! Fuck Beldamore, you’re going to rip off my ear! Ouch! Stop it! Aaaaaaah! This hurts! Somebody help me! Please! OUCH! I give! I give! I’m sorry!”

Gisselle’s pleas fell on deaf ears as Brittney’s expressionless face caused people to step back, and some to leave the hallway entirely. Gisselle continued to call out and I suddenly shook my head and snapped back into reality and charged down the hallway after them wondering what I could do to fix any of this. Brittney suddenly turned and pushed her way into the girl’s bathroom. I was a step behind her and got in just in time to see her pitch Gisselle’s head in front of her, the poor girl dancing across the tiled floor to keep her balance until she landed against the sinks. She looked up at Brittney with honest fear in her eyes while Brittney’s pretty face remained stoic.

“Lock. The. Door.”

I gulped and did as I was told. Brittney’s fists opened and closed as she pumped them and took breaths through her nose while glaring at Gisselle without blinking.

Gisselle’s stance changed as she stood up and looked in the mirror which showed Norman’s visage on Gisselle’s fit little body, fixing her hair as she turned slightly left and right before looking at her ear, “Oh I’m going to have nail marks in my earlobe for like three days now Sassy Pants!” Norman whined and then spun to look at Brittney.

“You may want to worry more about surviving three more days, Norman,” I said in a frightened voice as Brittney stood there still clenching at air and not speaking.

“Oh pish posh, it was all in good fun. Nothing like a little cat fight to amp up some drama between the cheerleaders and the pom squad!” Gisselle said back with a gleam in her eyes, “Everyone is going to come to the next game just to see if there will be a girl fight between us, complete with short skirts and ponytails!”

“How could you…” Brittney started to say before pulling her mouth shut and going back to breathing through her nose.

“How could I what Sassy Pants? Improv so well? It comes naturally to us hoppers after a while. Honestly it wasn’t anything special,” Gisselle replied as she flipped a wrist at Brittney.

“YOU TOLD EVERYONE I’M A LESBIAN!” Brittney stammered out through clenched teeth.

“You are a lesbian,” Gisselle replied with a shrug and a raised eyebrow, “And your gay date to the dance will make everyone stop and think about it. That’s what made it such a good zinger, ya know?”

Brittney reached for Gisselle’s neck with both hands. Gisselle’s eyes went wide and she sidestepped Brittney’s grasp and then darted behind me, grabbing my shoulders and using me for a shield.

“I DIDN’T WANT ANYONE TO KNOW I’M A LESBIAN!” Brittney said as she tried to sidestep me, but Gisselle turned me as she danced to stay out of Brittney’s reach.

“Oh who cares Sassy Pants? You need to just rip the band aid off. No one cares now-a-days. And then you can be happy and open about it. Don’t you think that might be where some of this rage is coming from? Built up repression?” Gisselle said as she continued to thrust me between herself and Brittney.

“I FUCKING CARE NORMAN! I FUCKING CARE! THAT WAS MY DECISION TO MAKE NOT YOURS!” Brittney continued to grab for my nemesis, who was currently hiding behind me, twisting and turning to stay away from certain doom.

“Well then you’re probably going to be really mad at me when I tell you that I’m using my time in Gisselle’s cute little bod to shore up this pom squad and get a good foundation going for them then…” Gisselle replied as she ducked behind my back and peeked under my left arm.

Brittney stopped moving and just stared at her, “Are you fucking mentally damaged? Why would you do that?”

“Competition Sassy Pants. You want the best cheerleading team, you need the best pom squad to spar against. Steel sharpens steel and all that,” Gisselle replied.

“Get out Norman,” Brittney declared and pointed to the door.

“Sass…” Gisselle started to reply but Brittney interrupted her, “Get the fuck out Norman. I thought we were friends. We are not. You need to leave before I honest to fuck kill you.”

Gisselle stood up from behind me, walked briskly to the door and unlocked it. She pulled it open and saw a group of people with their phones waiting to take photos of whoever came out of the bathroom and document their condition. Gisselle looked back over her shoulder as she rolled her eyes, “Over-dramatic much?”

Brittney spun and took a step, causing Gisselle to let out a shrill squeak and bolt from the door down the hallway.

“Un-fucking-believable,” Brittney muttered to me as she pulled a hand to her forehead and shook it.

++++++++++++++++++++

I saw Brittney again in the hallway just before last period. I trotted to catch up to her, “Now that everyone’s calmed down a bit, what are we going to do about you-know-who in she-who-shall-not-be-named?”

“I don’t know but I’m not saying that many words all the time. Let’s just call them Nor-elle,” Brittney replied.

“Oh! Good idea! Ha! Nor-elle!”

“Eh, you know what, let’s call them Jizzman instead. That way I can picture them both covered in cum like they’re probably working on right now,” Brittney corrected herself.

I let out a giggle and saw Brittney smile for the first time since Jizzman had confronted us. I liked it when she smiled. We turned the corner and headed down a fairly unused hallway and I said, “You know what, let’s just forget about all of that crap. We have to focus on our new cheer routine.”

“Yeah, good call slut,” Brittney replied as we started to turn another corner and she continued, “We’ve got more than enough on our plates and besides, both Gisselle and Norman are complete fuck-bags normally. You put them together and…”

I heard Brittney’s voice trail off and then saw the look on her face as she continued in a lower voice, “they combine to form the ultimate robo-hoe. Like that stupid cartoon with the lions…” Then her voice faded away to silence as her head cocked slightly to the side.

I looked ahead to see what had caused her to falter and saw Kevin stumbling out of a janitor closet, working on pulling his shirt back down and then trying to get his pants buckled and his belt re-fastened. His hands went up to his hair and he tried to un-muss it up. I saw at least three bright red lip marks on his neck as he worked on adjusting his shirt.

My eyebrows furrowed as my smile faded and I couldn’t seem to help it as my eyes started to water other than to begin rapidly blinking to try and stop tears from forming. I felt Brittney’s hand grab mine and squeeze and then I let out a quiet gasp as I saw Gisselle reach out from the doorway and grab onto the front of Kevin’s shirt and pull him to her so she could mash her face into his. Kevin’s eyes opened wide as he looked down at Gisselle’s face and then she pulled back. They looked to be talking but we were too far away to hear what they were saying. I gulped hard and then noticed that Gisselle was topless, her firm young tits bouncing slightly as she talked with my boyfriend. She then winked at him and held up a pair of lacey panties. His lips moved, and in response she reached out and tucked them gently into his right pants pocket. He shook his head and then turned and walked off down an intersecting hallway.

Brittney turned to me, her eyes also starting to water as she said, “Okay, you want me to rip all their heads off right now? I’ll do that for you, you know that right? Prison doesn’t scare me at all.”

I shook my head, “No. Let’s get to our last class, then we’ll do cheer practice, and just continue on like normal.”

“What?” She exclaimed as she gave me a look of straight up disbelief.

“I’ve never talked to Kevin about being exclusive with me!” I replied back, “Not to mention that I’m definitely not exclusive with him. We both cheat on each other with you!”

“Oh that is so fucking different and you know it Summers!” Brittney shook her head.

“I don’t know if I think so. What if Kevin doesn’t think so? We’ve never talked about it Britt! I’m not going to do this again because we jumped to a conclusion. Not without talking to him about it first,” I said as I blinked back more tears, “I mean, I’m not going to lie, it hurts, but I want to hear what he has to say first.”

“Fine. Then I’ll just have to be pissed off enough for both of us,” Brittney declared before huffing loudly and crossing her arms over her chest.

++++++++++++++++++++

The rest of the day was a blur. The teacher honestly could have been talking about an impending alien invasion, I wouldn’t have known. After school I managed to get through cheer practice, but had Brittney not known what was on my mind, I’m sure she would have lit my ass up like a flashlight for being slightly off as I taught my group the moves for our new routine. She did know however, and so after practice she drove me home from and then followed me into the house to make sure I wasn’t alone while my brain continued to process what I had seen in the hallway. Eventually we ended up on the back deck with our books out as we did homework. She wanted to discuss what we had seen. She wanted to vent. To be fair, she also wanted to drag all parties into a caged battle arena to determine the winner by combat, so I wasn’t up for going along with Brittney’s wishes. That had led me to doing my homework as my Dad cooked on the grill. She couldn’t really discuss anything about what had happened with him there. It didn’t stop her from giving me sidelong glances or small little pokes in the side every now and again along with facial expressions that screamed out, Let’s go somewhere private, I want to yell at stuff.

Then suddenly I heard a voice, “Hello Mr. Summers. Hello ladies. Lovely day isn’t it?”

I looked over my shoulder and saw Kevin, his bruised face actually looking a lot better, holding the giant scissors thingies he used to trim back our bushes. He held them out and started to snip at the bushes as my Dad gave him a sour look while responding, “About time boy. I thought the bushes were going to overtake the deck soon.”

Kevin saw my face and instantly knew something was going on as he gave me a questioning look and replied, “Sorry. I would have been here sooner if I had known something was wrong.”

My Dad just grunted and went back to the grill as Brittney looked over her shoulder at Kevin and replied, “I suppose it is a lovely day when you get to have your way with every bush in the tri-state area Chess Club.”

Kevin looked at her with confusion and looked back my way and raised his eyebrows, “Excuse me? Have I improperly trimmed a bush I wasn’t supposed to lately?”

“Oh no, why would I ever dream _of telling you what bushes you can or can’t trim Chess Club,” Brittney declared and then looked at me, “I don’t get a say in this. It’s not like you’re cutting _my bushes or anything.” She then let out a huff and looked down at her text book.

Kevin stared at the back of Brittney’s head for a bit and then looked over to me and held up his hands and made motions at all of us and then shrugged at me but continued to wait for me to say something. When I bit my pencil eraser and started to turn back to my book Kevin finally asked, “Hey, is there anything that you guys want to discuss?”

Brittney spun back around, “Yeah Chess Club, there is. Let’s go discuss it in front of your car. Oh, and bring your wrench again! It was a very helpful communication aid last time!”

Kevin shook his head and held up his hands in surrender, “Somebody needs a candy bar.”

Brittney glared at him and then looked over at me, but I looked back down at my text book and continued to bite at my eraser. Suddenly I heard Brittney say, “Hey Chess Club. We need help with a math problem. You’re good at Math, right?”

Kevin came up the stairs and set the clippers down and leaned over to look at our books. I’m sure he noticed neither of us were looking at a math textbook. “What do you need? I don’t know if I’ll have the answer but I’m more than willing to try and find it with both of you,” He declared as he looked at Brittney who rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Okay, it’s a story problem so pay attention… Jenny is dating Bob and Bob is dating Jenny. Susie is also dating both Bob and Jenny, but only when all three are together. They haven’t talked about being exclusive, but Susie thought it was implied that if two girls weren’t enough for Bob he would be man enough to say something. Both Susie and Jenny saw Bob leaving the bathroom with Emily. Both of them were half dressed, and Emily is known to get with anyone that has a pulse, even more so since Bob’s friend Herman came to town and got tangled up with Emily the other day. Question one. How many relationships are going on in this story? Question two. Why is Bob being such a Peter? Question three. How often is Bob hooking up with Emily and Herman? Question four. How often is Bob out playing with any random pretty thing that Herman gets tangled up with? Question five. Why is Bob such a man-whore? Question five. Why shouldn’t Susie just…”

Kevin interrupted Brittney, “You already said question five.”

Brittney glared at Kevin as my Dad looked over at Brittney from the grill and commented, “Math has gotten a lot more liberal since I was in school. Do they really say man whore in your textbooks?”

“Sorry Mr. Summers. I must have misread that part. Oh, I also forgot the notes at the bottom. It says Peter can be freely replaced with Dick if that helps anyone solve the problem,” Brittney gave a sidelong glance at Kevin.

Kevin let out a deep sigh and sat down next to Brittney as he looked at her, “One, Exactly as many as Jenny and Susie want. Two, Bob is probably just trying to be what people want. Some people want Peter. Some people want Jill. Three, null set. Four, the answer to the function depends on your timeline data point. Before Bob met Susie and Jenny, or after? Question five, maybe it’s Bob’s curse. A curse that Susie promised to help Bob with while they were in a bathtub one night and so Bob probably wishes Susie would be a bit less hostile and Jenny would voice her opinion.”

My Dad opened the lid of the grill, took the meat he was cooking off and set it on a plate and then closed the grill before walking to the back door. As he pulled it open with his free hand he looked over at Brittney, “Are you staying for dinner Brittney?”

“If that’s real meat I will.”

“It is,” My Dad replied and then looked in the house as he yelled, “She’s staying dear, set another place at the table. Oh, and you weren’t kidding when you said math today is more letters than numbers! When did math change? I thought math was math!”

As Dad closed the door behind himself I started to giggle. Kevin let out a chuckle, and then Brittney broke last as she started to laugh. I stopped biting my eraser as I looked at Kevin, “Um… Jenny… isn’t upset with anyone. We never talked about anything, so… it just caught her by surprise and honestly hurt a bit when she saw Bob with… um…. I don’t know, who was it again? Vicky?”

“Emily,” both Kevin and Brittney replied at the same time and then looked at each other.

“Emily’s a skank,” Brittney declared, “And Herman is a fucking hoe bag cunt.”

Both Kevin and I gave Brittney a shocked look as she cursed vehemently, her face twisting in rage. Kevin let out a little sigh, “Herman sometimes struggles with keeping the status quo. He usually wants to stir up drama and chaos because he never sticks around to see the fall out. He just gets to be there for the shock and awe. That’s what Bob was talking about that night in the bathtub. Bob will definitely talk to Herman.”

“Why are we still using false names? I mean, I think I get it… but I’m not sure,” I said as I rubbed my temples.

Suddenly my Mom opened the back door, “Almost time to eat ladies… Oh! Kevin! I didn’t know you were here!” she pulled back in the door and yelled at my Dad, “Why didn’t you tell me Kevin was here? Did you ask him if he wants to have dinner with us? I can set another place!”

“No I didn’t ask the boy to come into my house to eat at my table so I could watch him make googly eyes at my daughter! He can go home and do that!” I heard my Dad shout back from inside the house.

Mom’s face told me she was not impressed with Dad’s lack of manners and she looked at Kevin and asked sweetly, “Kevin, would you like to stay for dinner, dear?”

“No thank you Ma’am. My parents will be expecting me in a bit. Speaking of which, I should get back to the bushes before dinner is done at my house,” he replied to my Mom as he stood up and grabbed his giant scissors.

“Oh you don’t have to be so formal all the time. You can call me by my first name Kevin,” Mom gave him a sweet smile.

“I know you don’t mind Ma’am, but if my father heard me do that he’d tan my hide,” Kevin said as he stepped off the deck and walked over to a bush and started to snip at it, “Thank you though.”

Mom looked at me and smiled, “I like him. He’s so polite. Way more polite than the last boy.”

With that she pulled her head inside and closed the door, but both Brittney and I heard her light my father up for being rude to the neighbors. I looked over my shoulder at Kevin as he continued to clip away at small twigs and leaves. Without looking away from what he was doing he called out, “If you two need anything tonight text me. I don’t care if it’s to talk, or set guidelines for all of this, or whatever. I’m right next door, okay?”

++++++++++++++++++++

“Look, he should have fucking said something before screwing the hoe, that’s all I’m saying,” Brittney stated in her matter-of-fact voice while she laid on my bed flipping through a fashion magazine.

I rolled my eyes as I took off my shirt and bra, then grabbed a cami from the dresser and started to slip into it. As I got it over my head I reached behind me to flip out my hair and noticed Brittney staring at me like a dog staring at someone offering it a treat. I grabbed the hem of the shirt and flipped it down over my breasts and shot her a look as she blinked and then found my eyes again.

She blushed as she went back to looking at the magazine and I planted my hands on my hips as I replied, “We also could have discussed our expectations with him. I’m not going to be mad at him for what he did. Besides, he said he wouldn’t do it anymore.”

“Pfft. He’s a boy. Boys are dicks. They think with their dicks, they follow their dicks, they use their dicks. I mean, if you want to keep dating him, that’s fine. I am not going to turn him down when he’s in you either… I’m just not going to be surprised when we find out he’s banging half of the pom squad behind our backs,” Brittney said as she flipped the page of her magazine.

I was going to respond but I heard a sudden noise and looked around my room trying to find it. Brittney seemed oblivious and so I asked her, “Did you hear that?”

“No…” she looked up and replied just as I heard it again and then she must have heard it as well, “Wait, yes. What the hell was that?”

She looked to the outside wall and I heard the tapping sound again, this time narrowing it down to my window. I went over to it and looked down to see the darkness lit up along the fence in between my yard and Kevin’s yard with small lights in a peculiar pattern. I cocked my head as I read YOU LIGHT UP MY WORLD, and then saw Kevin standing by the “D” looking up at us with a hand full of pebbles.

I smiled and opened my window, then called out, “You are so lame. Did that work on girls where you’re from?”

Kevin smiled back and shrugged as he replied, “I haven’t done it often. The first time didn’t go so well.”

“And the second?” I asked as I tucked hair behind my ears.

He raised an eyebrow and as he scratched at the bridge of his nose, “I dunno. I’ll tell you in the morning, I guess.”

Suddenly Brittney was pushing past me to lean out the window as she yelled out, “Boooooo! Goose is dead and you stole Maverick’s line!”

Kevin lost his composure and started laughing hard as he leaned against the fence for support. I pulled away from the window and started running toward the door. I heard Brittney ask where I was going, but I ignored her. I ran down the stairs, through the short hallway to the entrance as my parents sat up and gave me questioning looks, and then out the door. The pavement of the sidewalk and driveway were still warm on my feet, but the grass was shockingly cool as I darted across the lawn and jumped as I got to the fence, deftly grabbing the top edge and lifting myself up, throwing my leg over, and using the momentum to flop the rest of me to the other side. Kevin was standing there as I came down on his lawn and I felt his warm strong hands hold me and steady me as I landed. I grabbed his head and pulled his face to me, kissing him passionately, slipping my tongue between his lips and finding his waiting for me.

I felt Kevin’s arms wrap around me, one hand going to the small of my back and the other up into my hair as I felt myself melt in his arms. I was lost in the bliss of the moment until I suddenly heard Brittney’s voice call out from my window, “Get a room!”

I pulled back from the kiss and rolled my eyes at Kevin as he smiled at me. I saw my parents standing in the driveway looking at us, my father was eyeing the lights on the fence as he slowly shook his head while my mother was smiling as she winked at me. I gave Kevin a tight hug as I whispered in his ear, “Back patio door. Fifteen minutes.”

When I pulled back he had a wide eyed look on his face which made me giggle as waved and trotted around the fence and back to my own yard. I looked to the porch on Kevin’s house and saw his mother there, so I waved and she happily waved back as she called out, “Hello sweetie!”

Once I was back in my own yard my mother wrapped her arms around my shoulders and walked me back to our house, “He’s very sweet dear.”

“He’s a vandal!” I heard my father declare and then grunt as my mother reached over and smacked his stomach.

“You need to be nicer to him! You could even learn a thing or two from him. When is the last time you even gave me a sweet little love note, let alone wrote it on the fence for the world to see?” Mom chided him.

“All I’m saying is he better not wreck my fence taking those lights down,” My father retorted.

When both my mother and I glared at him, my father’s mouth snapped shut and let out a quiet huff as he opened the front door and held it for both of us. I got inside and slipped out of my mom’s arms then headed back upstairs to see Brittney still standing at the window looking down at the lights. She glanced my way as I came in the room, then turned back to the window as she said in a quiet voice, “He’s just sucking up to get back in your good graces, you know that right? It’s like buying a woman jewelry after she catches her man cheating. Men are just like that.”

“So you didn’t want Mistress to come out and play? Because I invited him to sneak over in a few minutes,” I replied as I crossed my arms under my breasts.

Brittney spun to face me and I could see the excitement in her eyes, “You did?” She asked and when I nodded she darted across the room and out into the hallway as she exclaimed, “I have to brush my teeth!”

I let out a giggle and went back downstairs. I stopped outside the living room and looked in at my parents, “I’m getting a glass of water, did you guys want anything?”

My mother replied, “No thank you dear,” while my father just shook his head, his focus 100% on the TV. I shrugged and went to the kitchen, grabbed a glass and filled it, then took a few sips while looking at the back patio door. When I saw a dark shadow moving I went and quietly slid the door open.

Kevin stood there wearing only sweatpants and a concerned look on his face, “Are you sure you want this? We don’t have…”

I stopped his talking by pulling his face to mine and kissing him again. My tongue forced his lips apart and I felt his tongue press back against mine briefly, then it started to lose it’s form. I felt the liquid he was turning into gush in through my mouth. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the tingles going through my body as he filled me. I didn’t know how Brittney found this sensation unnerving, to me it was blissful. And then I lost my sense of control as I felt my foot go forward and gently flick the sweat pants off the side of the deck and into the bushes before stepping back into the house and sliding the door closed. As I spun I saw my Mom walking through the middle of the kitchen and look at me.

“Were you out there talking to someone dear?” She questioned me.

“I thought I saw something, like a squirrel or whatever, but it wasn’t there when I opened the door,” My mouth replied as I felt my shoulders shrug.

She continued to look at me for a moment before turning and going to the refrigerator to take out a small plate that had some pie on it and glance over at me as she stole a quick bite and then put it back away, “Don’t tell your father. He thinks I have iron will power.”

“Your secret is safe with me Mom,” I said with a nod.

“Uh huh, I’d imagine it is,” She replied with a coy expression before turning and going back into the living room.

Once she was out of earshot I said in a low voice, “Weird. Did you tell her anything?”

Kevin relaxed control and I replied using my own lips, “No. Did you?”

“Why would I tell her anything? She’s your mom!” I said as I scrunched my nose and smiled to the empty kitchen.

“I don’t know! She likes you! So, I didn’t know if the two of you talked or… whatever!” I replied back as I felt my body start to walk back to the stairs.

“Night!” My mouth called out to my parents as I trotted past the living room once more. Both of them replied with a quick, “Good night!” and then my father added, “Don’t stay up all night gossiping with Brittney.”

“Dad! We don’t gossip!” I shot back as I started up the stairs.

I could feel my pulse quicken as I got to my room, and also felt myself blush and heat with arousal. I turned into the open doorway and saw Brittney kneeling on the floor, her feet tucked neatly under her ass and her hands resting on her knees as she looked up submissively at me with big green eyes but kept her head bowed down. She was stark naked other than her choker with only her hair covering her left breast as she had pulled it all to that side and let it flow down over her shoulder.

“Good evening Pet,” I purred out the syllables as I quickly pulled my shirt over my head and dropped it to the side while I towered over her.

“Good evening Mistress,” She replied as she lifted her hands out of her lap, “I didn’t know what to wear, so I just bound my wrists. I hope it’s acceptable.”

I strutted to Brittney and leaned forward to hook a finger in the thin cord she had used to wrap around her wrists and lifted her arms as high above her head as she could reach. She was stretched up as far as she could go, her chest thrust upward to help her reach causing her youthful breasts to jut out proudly from her chest and I used my other hand to stroke her chin before slipping down her neck, collar bone, and brushing her hair off her breast as I grabbed it with my own hand and gently manipulated it with my fingers. A quiet moan escaped her lips as her eyes fluttered shut and she surrendered herself completely to my touch. I then used the hand on her breast to push back on her chest gently as she allowed herself to be laid flat on my floor. I felt a leg shoot out behind me, hook the door with my foot, and flick it shut as I lowered my face to her navel and began kissing the soft taunt skin around her belly button. I felt her twitch and twist as her breath came in gasps while my right hand slowly slid up her legs, over her inner thighs and came to rest just barely touching the outer lips of her pussy. She tried to rock her hips and get more contact, but couldn’t do it with my weight on her lower half. She mewed in pleasure as I continued to tease and torment her.

The hot moist heat radiating from Brittney’s sex was getting my hands slick with her want and also having an effect on my body as I felt myself begin to flush and the cotton gusset of my panties clung to my own skin, which of course caused my own arousal to ratchet up to yet another level higher. My other hand slipped up Brittney’s body until I came to her small neck and I grasped her tightly. I didn’t know why I would do that until my other hand raised the small distance up her inner thigh and my thumb found itself in between her shapely ass cheeks. I pressed my thumb knuckle against her puckered rear entrance and she suddenly jerked hard, trying to get away from my lower hand, but I stopped her with my other hand on her neck. She looked at me with wide worried eyes but relaxed her body and I in turn relaxed my grip on her neck, but pressed my thumb knuckle more tightly against her back door. I heard a whimper escape her throat, but she kept her body still, and then moved one leg out to allow me better access.

As she did that I raised an eyebrow at her and I felt my hand move to her moist folds as I ran the length of her pussy lips with the gentle touch of my fingers. I leaned forward and kissed her breasts as a giggle escaped my throat and I pulled back long enough to say, “Well done Pet. I didn’t want to have to spank you for being disobedient,” I then went back down and sucked hard on her nipple as I also gently pinched at it with my teeth.

“Mmmmm!,” Brittney said as she came with heavy jerks and convulsions against my hand while clamping her own arm down across her face to muffle herself. As the orgasm finished washing through her and she settled down to occasional twitches whenever I would move against her sensitive skin she pulled her arm back and looked down at me with adoring eyes as she solemnly professed, “All of me is yours Mistress. Whatever you desire on a whim I will make reality. I am yours.”

I crawled forward and kissed her hard on her lips and then flopped onto my back as I stared up at the ceiling. Brittney curled up tight against me, slipping under my arm and laying her head on my shoulder as she slowly worked her fingers up and down my side, sending small butterflies across my skin at her touch. I looked down at her still bound hands and grabbed them, then pulled them up to my lips as I kissed them gently and then put them between my breasts and turned to look into her eyes.

For a moment she just gazed back into mine, then she blinked and looked down to her hands in my breasts. I put a finger under her chin and raised her face back to mine and stared into her eyes once more. I hadn’t noticed before but now that I was forced to stare into Brittney’s eyes as long as Kevin wanted to I saw that her eyes had small flecks of a gold color closest to her pupils, then further from the center a deep richer green that then seemed to darken as they became flecked with black spots. She again seemed to get self-conscious and blinked a few times before lowering her gaze once more. My finger once more lifted her chin and I went back to staring into her eyes. I just laid there and continued to stare into her beautiful green eyes that were staring back at me being controlled by my boyfriend after using me to make her scream in orgasm into her own elbow.

“Did you need something Mistress? Anything? Just let me know.”

I didn’t move for a long time. I just laid there staring at Brittney while taking slow breaths. I wondered what Kevin was thinking about, but because he was awake his mind was still locked up tight. I wondered if he would spend the night with us? I was still horny and between Kevin’s attraction to Brittney’s naked body and feeling my breasts rise and fall with my breathing my arousal was slowly ratcheting itself up. I was about ready to start fighting for control of one of my hands when finally my lips moved, “Pet. Pleasure me.”

Brittney’s eyes lit up and she nodded enthusiastically as she struggled to get into a crouched position, then squirmed down between my legs and while propping herself up with her still bound hands slowly lowered herself to my overheating pussy.

++++++++++++++++++++

“Look, all I’m saying is he could have spent the night,” Brittney said as she got out of her car and looked over the top of it at me, “I mean, what did he have to do that was more important? Did he have to sneak out and go find Jizzman or something?”

I didn’t respond, just shot her a glare and grabbed my duffel bag out of the car and headed for school. I heard her trotting to catch up and she commented, “Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Didn’t get what you wanted from your boyfriend last night either?”

“Brittney I don’t want to talk about it, okay!” I shot back and pushed open the door to the gym.

I was actually kind of cranky. I was up for early cheer practice, Kevin and Brittney had kept me up late last night, Kevin had left instead of stayed in me for the night, then to top it all off Brittney had stolen all the covers and wrapped herself up in a makeshift cocoon, leaving me to spend the early morning shivering. Having a girlfriend was definitely not it was all cracked up to be. I was starting to see why boys wanted to have sex and then bail. It wasn’t that they were emotionally stunted, they just didn’t want to spend the night with some selfish bitch that snored, kicked, and stole the bedding. I had also wanted to talk with Kevin and Brittney about if we were exclusive, but by the time we were done playing Brittney was utterly spent, and then Kevin had said he needed to get home. Or maybe I just wanted Kevin to spend the night so I could look into his mind? I don’t know. Was I being a bitch? Or were the closet people in my life just ignoring my feelings?

Brittney responded with, “Whatevs.” So I shot her a glare then turned to the gym when my mood went from cranky to downright pissy.

“What in the mother-fucking hell!?!” Brittney screamed out across the gym as the pom squad stopped mid routine and spun to face us.

“First come, first serve Beldamore,” Gisselle called out as she shrugged at us and then turned to the girls behind her, “Okay, let’s run through that one again and Heidi for the love of unicorns it goes one, two, half-step, pump up, pump down, side step. Is that really beyond you? You can literally watch it happening right in front of you, you’re in the third line.”

“That is _decidedly _not the way this works, pro-hoe,” Brittney called back loudly, “This gym has been cheer practice zone for the last five years at this time on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Fridays.”

“Well isn’t that odd. When I went to the main office yesterday and looked at the form for requesting a time slot for the gym, the cheer squad didn’t have a single practice time reserved at all,” Gisselle replied as she cocked a hip and brought a finger up to her lip while staring back at us.

“Of course I didn’t fill out the form! Every athletic team in the school already knows our schedule!” Brittney shouted back.

“Well then, according to the form I signed with the principle this is the pom squad time slot for the gym, and everyone knows that because I did the proper paperwork Beldamore. I guess that gives you and your little purse dog time to go work on more tricks somewhere else,” Gisselle replied back with a shrug.

I heard Brittney’s duffel bag hit the floor and saw a few of the pom squad girls start to back up as she took a menacing step forward but instead I reached out and grabbed her arm to hold her back from advancing. She gave me a questioning look and I shook my head at her, “I’m so done with the two of you bickering back and forth like squirrels fighting over the same nut.”

“Excuse me?” Brittney’s eyes went wide and Gisselle called out, “I do not fight over the same nuts as Beldamore. I always get the nuts I want.”

Both of them spun back and glared at each other as I walked past Brittney and up to the entire group of pom squad girls and started to count heads out loud. Gisselle finally stopped giving Brittney the evil eye and turned to face me, “What are you doing Summers? We have more than ten girls on the team, so if you’re going to count all of them you might have to take off your shoes.”

I ignored the laughter from the gathered pom squad and finished my counting. I then pulled out my phone and gave all the girls a small smile as I started typing.

“Seriously Summers. What are you doing?” Gisselle asked with furrowed eyebrows.

I looked up at the pom squad and said loudly, “You guys remember when the football team had a beat down on my boyfriend? Most of you went to the football game that night, right? Remember how none of the lights were working? Or the scoreboard?”

“Get to the point Summers. We have to get back to practice. Are you trying to say that the cheer team will look better in the dark? Because no one here is going to disagree with you,” Gisselle flipped her wrist and smirked at me.

“Oh no. not what I’m saying at all,” I smiled sweetly at Gisselle before looking back at the entire pom squad, “I’m saying that I’ve got a pretty good relationship with the AV club. The ones that run the jumbo-tron. I happen to know that they can photoshop pig and cow heads on each and every one of you as you dance live. They can also add another ten pounds on top of the ten pounds the camera already adds. So I’m texting them how many of you there are that way they can have it all ready,” I paused and then looked up, “But that seems kind of mean, so I’ll offer you a deal. Every girl who gets out of my gym right now won’t get turned into an oinker or a heffer in front of the entire school.”

Several of the pom squad girls glanced around at each other with worried looks on their faces until I added in a chipper voice, “Team Kevin!” as I held up my fingers in a peace sign.

That was all they needed. Seven of them broke ranks immediately and headed for the gym door, and the rest of them followed as soon as they saw the first seven taking the first step. Gisselle was suddenly the only one standing there, watching the girls walk out of the gym, until she straightened herself and flipped her hair over her shoulders as she looked at me with begrudging respect, “Well played Kitten. You win this round.”

I smiled at her sweetly and tipped my phone back and pressed the camera button, causing my phone to make a loud shutter noise before saying, “Jizzman, I’m going to give you fair warning. I’m not in a good mood today. Steer clear of me. Also, if I smell your cheap ass perfume on my boyfriend today I’m going full nuclear on you.”

“Oh you’re going full nuclear on me? That’s cute, what do you even think full nuclear looks like, Kitten? Do tell,” Gisselle said with an eye roll.

“Okay, warning used up,” I declared and turned my phone to face her and showed Norman the picture of his face on Gisselle’s body, “I wonder how long it will take for every single person in the school to be pointing a camera at you after they read my page update with this photo and a caption that says How is Gisselle doing this?” I paused as I started typing the message along with the picture then looked back and said with a smirk, “Kevin can hold his image back for about ten or fifteen minutes and then he starts getting a wicked headache. How long can you hold your image back before you start getting a headache Norman? Probably longer than Kevin, but I’m doubting you can do it all day plus put up with camera flashes going off in your eyes non-stop.”

Gisselle’s eyebrows furrowed in rage as she said through clenched teeth, “You wouldn’t! That’s low!”

“And my finger is pushing the post button…” I replied as I started to move my hand toward my phone screen until Gisselle called out, “Wait! Stop! Okay, fine. You win.”

Gisselle took a step back and ran her fingers through her hair as she let out a breath, “Ugh, I hate it when someone tries to force me out of a mount that I’m having fun in. I know you two don’t really like Gisselle here, but I’m having a blast as her,” Giselle’s eyebrows wiggled at us, “She’s got a bad girl vibe that I can totally use to have some fun, a rocking surprisingly limber little body, the attention of enough boys that I can always find someone who wants to have a good time, and surprisingly enough, the carpet matches the curtains.”

“So if you think for a second that I’m going to put up with more bullying from you two little cream puffs, you’re sadly mistaken. I gave Peanut my word that I would keep you two out of harm’s way, and so I will, but understand that does not mean I will just let these little tantrums go. I’m getting tons of sex. I get to play with an entire dance team. I have a complete school full of hormonal teenagers that are easy to twist around my little pinky. I’m having fun. I like to stir the pot a little. People watch reality TV for the drama, right? Well, this is my version of that. You two see me as the villain in this story? I see it from someone else’s perspective that puts you two as the villains. That’s the problem with you Normals. You can’t walk a mile in someone else’s shoes. You only see one point of view.”

“I’m going to give you some space for today Kitten, because that’s what you wanted. Tomorrow, however, you better bring your A game because IT’S ON. I do not appreciate being threatened. Frankly, I won’t stand for it. The little stunt you pulled today was well played, but you’re too nice to pull it off consistently. You see, that’s your problem. You don’t have any confidence, and I know just how to exploit that.”

“Norman if you…” Brittney started to say until Gisselle cut her off.

“Oh you need to take a step back too Sassy Pants. Learn to count to ten or something. Your temper is your biggest fault, and if I wanted to, I could use that little personality flaw to turn this entire school against you in 15 minutes. I know you better than you know you. I have not only been inside that pretty little head, I’ve lived more lives than you can even comprehend. I know how to topple an empire while wearing an evening gown at a dinner party, you think I can’t bury you in a suburban high school while wearing athletic leggings and a sports bra? Ha. Keep it up bitch. I’ll show you how this works.”

“Finally, just so the two of you know, Peanut didn’t fuck me in that supply closet. I pulled him in, used some of my favorite moves, I even got every button and buckle on his clothes undone with him barely noticing, but he said I’d have to clear it with the two of you before he would do anything. That’s some resilience, because trust me I can be very persuasive. Tomorrow however, will be a different story. Tomorrow, he’s going to fuck me. I am going to drain him so empty he won’t even be able to get it up for the two of you. That’s a promise.”

And with that Gisselle spun on her heels, her hair flying outward as she turned, and she stormed off with the rest of the pom squad just as some of the other cheerleaders were walking in.

“Is everything okay? You two have it out with Gisselle? You both look a bit pale,” Hannah said as she walked over.

++++++++++++++++++++

“What the hell do you mean you just signed off on our time slot?!” Brittney cried out as she glared at the principle.

“I… um… I’m sorry Miss Beldamore… I…” Principle Mabus stuttered, “I don’t even remember signing it…”

Brittney crossed her arms angrily as she tapped her foot, “Well what are we going to do about it? We had an agreement about the cheer team using the gym. You damn well know that.”

Principle Mabus took a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped at his head, “Yes yes, I know… but that was more of a verbal thing…” his voice trailed off as he shuffled his feet nervously in place, “This is more of a signed document that is public record, so…”

I stood by Brittney’s side as I looked down at the form that was stamped APPROVED in big read letters and signed by Principle Mabus indicating the newly formed pom squad had every right to the gym for our practice times. Norman had not only taken our morning slots, but he had also requested the gym for the weekdays and weekends when we practiced after school as well. He also apparently had rights to any outside athletic field that any other team hadn’t previously signed up for in writing before the date stamped on his request.

“Can’t the cheerleading team practice off to the side of the field that the football team uses? We are having lovely weather right now,” Principle Mabus asked with a hopeful face.

“I am going to pretend that you didn’t just ask us to be a side act for the football team to leer at while they fondle each other in the mud,” Brittney replied as her eyes narrowed coldly at the principle.

“Oh no, I would never disrespect anyone like that!” The principle responded and then he asked in a quiet voice, “Would it be possible to share the gym and athletic fields with the pom squad? I don’t really see why the two teams can’t practice together. You’re both doing the same thing anyway, right?”

Brittney’s eyebrows went up as her mouth dropped open, “We are doing the same thing anyway? Did you actually just say that? Did those words come out of your mouth?”

“Well, I mean… you both have pom-poms, right?” Principle Mabus asked as he shrugged his shoulders at Brittney.

“You will be hearing from my father’s lawyers,” Brittney replied coldly, “Please don’t show up to a legal proceeding in a suit that looks like you borrowed it from your fat brother ten years ago.”

With that she waved at me to follow and we both left the office as the principle stammered apologies and promised he’d look into it and see if there was anything else he could do for us.

“Un-fucking-believable,” Brittney muttered as she tried to choke the air in front of her while her hands shook in rage.

“I can’t believe Norman specifically took all of our practice slots,” I said as I frowned, “I just don’t get why he would do that.”

“Uhhhh, you both have pom-poms, right? Derp,” Brittney said in a deep voice as she satirically imitated the principle, “That fucker! I’m going to bronze his balls and hang them on my wall like a fucking cheer trophy.”

“I’ve got to get to class Britt,” I replied as I saw the door to my next class come up on the left.

“Yeah, whatever. I’ve got to call the legal team at my dad’s office. I’ll see you later slut.”

I waved and gave her a weak smile and then walked into the classroom. I found my usual seat and plopped down in my desk. I glanced over my shoulder and saw Kevin furiously scribbling in his note book. I wondered what he was doing when the teacher walked in and closed the door as the bell rang. He called out for everyone to pass their assignments up to the front and I pulled mine out of a pink folder from my backpack and handed it to the guy in front of me. As I spun to collect the assignments coming up from behind me I saw Kevin sigh as he tore the page out of his notebook and shrug as he handed it to the person sitting in front of him. He glanced my way and I slumped my shoulders as I mouthed the word Sorry to him. He gave me a thumbs-up back, but his face told me he didn’t really mean it was okay.

++++++++++++++++++++

“What’s wrong?” I asked Kevin as we walked out of class together.

“Nothing,” He replied and shot me a fake smile.

“Bull. C’mon, tell me!”

“Really, it’s no big deal,” he said as he adjusted his back-pack, “Why was Brittney all pissy this morning? Come to think of it, so was Gisselle.”

“No you do not get to redirect mister!” I said as I put a hand on his arm and squeezed, then reached up and gently touched the quickly fading bruise on his face. It looked almost completely healed since he had hopped me last night.

“Honestly, it’s nothing. I just completely forgot about that assignment. I got like forty five minutes of sleep last night, I’m dragging butt,” He said as his shoulders slumped and his backpack slid down again.

“Why did you only get forty five minutes of sleep?” I asked him with a surprised face, “You left my house early enough to get more than that.”

“After I left your house I had to set up for the boys and the girls basketball fundraisers I promised I would help with. Then after I got done there I went and helped out an old veteran my dad knows that lost his leg. Just cleaning up and fixing some stuff around his house, but it still takes time. Then it was early enough that the stores were open, so I went and grabbed some fertilizer and stuff I needed for your lawn, then I had to go to the football field and help the AV club wire some new equipment, and then I passed out in my car in the school parking lot and woke up to Vince banging on my window and calling me names that I didn’t understand. I’m pretty sure it wasn’t because I was tired though… I don’t think he knew how to pronounce them, which really makes me doubt the educational system here, you know?” Kevin said as he shook his head and slid the back pack up onto his shoulder once more.

“Oh! Why didn’t you say you had too much going on!” I said as I squeezed his arm, “I would have understood!”

“Both you and Britt looked pretty upset about the supply closet, so…” his voice trailed off, “Oh, and just so you know, I’m sorry. I should have never let Norman get me in that closet to begin with.”

“Hey,” I said as I pulled him to the corner of a hallway and then wrapped my arms around his neck as I smiled up at his face, “I’m not upset. I promise. Norman said nothing happened in the closet anyway.”

“I wouldn’t call it nothing. We kissed. Well, I mean, he half undressed me, gave me hickeys, tried to give me a hand job when I wouldn’t take anything else, and then stuffed his panties in my pocket after the kiss… So, stuff happened, I know that. I shouldn’t have…” He started to say and I put a finger over his lips so I could interrupt him.

“Kevin, it’s okay. I know we are in sort of a crazy relationship anyway. I mean, just Brittney alone adds a whole different level. Plus your ability… I get it. I just wanted to say thank you for stopping where you did and offering to talk about it.”

“Yeah no problem. I really do care about you,” he said as he kissed my hand, “I want everyone to be happy together, you know?”

“Oh I don’t know if that’s a possibility anymore,” I said with raised eyebrows.

“Why not? What’s going on?” He asked with both surprise and concern in his voice.

“Well, we met up with Norman in the gym this morning when the cheerleaders were supposed to have practice and it sorta turned into a cat fight when…”

++++++++++++++++++++

I was picking at my lunch but not really eating any of it while Hannah and Lauren debated nail polish colors when Brittney suddenly nudged me on the shoulder and asked, “Hey, where’s Chess Club?”

Hannah looked at Brittney, “He’s building a twelve foot tall sculpture out of paper mache for the basketball team fundraiser tonight. How do you not know this? He posted about it this morning on yak-yak like crazy early. Some of the basketballers and most of the pom squad said they would help him paint it over lunch.”

“He accepted help from the cheer-traitors?” Brittney said as her eyebrows went up, “Oh he’s going to have a hard time finishing anything with broken fingers!”

She stood up from the table as she cracked her knuckles, but before she could leave Lauren added, “He didn’t really accept help from the pom squad. He said everyone was welcome to paint it. Where do you think Tiffany, Megan and Rachel are? Tiffany was so excited she couldn’t sit still through science. She almost got detention.”

I looked over to the table where the football players usually sat and noticed it was unusually empty without the pom squad clinging to them like urchins. I also couldn’t help but notice Gisselle wasn’t there.

“Hey, why aren’t you there Amy?” Hannah asked as she cocked her head, “I’d think you’d want to help your boyfriend. Oh! Did you guys have a fight! Is that why you were all teary eyed yesterday at practice?”

“What? Are Amy and Kevin breaking up?” Lauren looked up from her phone, “That’s a shame, I actually kinda liked him.”

I heard someone at the next table over start to talk about how I was breaking up with Kevin and sighed and stood up next to Brittney, “C’mon. I need to go apologize for not paying any attention to what my boyfriend is going through.”

“Why would you apologize to him for that? He’s not interesting enough to do anything noteworthy,” Brittney replied, “But whatever. I’ve got to at least go and chase the pom whores away from my cheerleaders, so I’ll walk with you.”

I gave her an incredulous look and then shook my head as we started to walk out of the lunch room. When we hit the hallway Brittney snapped her fingers, “Oh! I forgot to tell you, I was talking to my Dad’s legal team and…”

“What? You were serious about that? I thought you were just trying to scare the principle into giving us some sort of practice time, or tell the pom squad they needed to share or something,” I said as I looked at her in disbelief.

“Fuck yes I was serious about that. Never make a threat you can’t back up Summers. You know that,” Brittney replied as we turned down another hallway before she continued, “Anyway, as I was saying, the legal team said that verbal contracts are tricky as hell to cover in the courts, which I knew going in, but I figured we could at minimum have Mabus served, which will probably scare the piss out of him enough to do what I want him to do, but if it doesn’t I figure we can drag it out and after a few weeks, maybe months, I can remind him that the school’s daft-ass lawyer is chewing through his budget and he’s being stupid about this whole thing. If none of that works, I still have all the keys from the last time Dad paid for one of the school remodels and it still works in like… ninety percent of the locks in the school, so we’ll have to do a night time raid and we’ll just burn the fucking pom squads’ stuff. I did some checking and if the gym goes through a serious remodel all contracts regarding its use get voided and are up for re-negotiation. So when we torch their shit we just do it in the gym and make sure there is enough damage that it needs a re-work.”

I stopped walking and looked at Brittney with wide eyes and raised eyebrows, “You are not serious.”

Brittney spun and held her hands out to the sides, “Well it’s not like my plan A, but I am not backing down!”

“Brittney we are not lighting the freaking school on fire just to get a spot to practice in the gym! We can practice at your house! Or a park! Or…”

“Absolutely not Summers!” Brittney declared, “This is war! Give them an inch and they take a mile! Fight fire with fire… Literally!” Brittney shrugged and then added, “Plus my last name is on the side of that gym anyway. Not to mention I can just get my dad to write a check for the remodel anyway.”

“No. I’m out,” I said as I shook my head and held up my hands, “No!”

“Oh grow a pair Summers. If anyone has the right to burn that place to the ground it’s me. Besides, I never liked the shade of blue they picked. I gave the fucking contractor the paint number to get and he still fucked it up. That is reason enough to burn it down right there. We can say the pom squads’ shit just happened to be in the one room we couldn’t unlock before we started.”

I was about to open up my mouth and rebut her when I thought I heard something. I turned away and Brittney kept going, “I know where the security cameras are, we’ll never get caught. You don’t…”

“Shhh!” I hissed at her.

“Don’t shhh me!” Brittney said and I held out my hand to stop her from talking, “What?”

I walked toward the sound and headed into the library. The noise got slightly louder and it definitely sounded like a girl crying. She was trying not to be heard, but she was crying. I turned and walked through the middle of the row of tall mildly imposing book shelves looking for where the noise was coming from.

“What are you doing Summers? Don’t just shush me and walk away!” Brittney said from the door and in response I turned and over my shoulder called out, “Shhh!”

“Ooooooh, you’re asking for it slut,” Brittney replied angrily as I reached the last two rows of bookshelves.

I looked left and then right to see a mop of mildly curly blonde hair sitting on the floor with a pair of toned legs pulled up tight to it.

“Are you okay?” I asked with concern.

I heard a few shaky breaths get sucked in and hands wiping at a face before the hair finally parted and Gisselle’s face looked up at me. I blinked a few times at her and the red puffy bags around her eyes. Brittney was now standing by my side and she asked in a loud voice, “Gisselle? Are you crying?”

“What? No. Why would I be crying?” Gisselle replied as she forced a fake smile on her face and sniffed hard as she blinked a few times.

“Are you… um… you?” I asked as I leaned forward and stared at her face like that would tell me something.

She let out a long low breath and looked at me with disdain, “You know who it is. Would the real Gisselle ever come into the library if she didn’t have to?”

“I can’t believe we still have a library. Who the fuck doesn’t just download an e-book?” Brittney remarked as she reached out and wiped her finger through some dust on one of the middle shelves, “I mean, honestly, we shouldn’t even need textbooks anymore, they could have all that shit online.”

I ignored both of them and put my back against the books as I slid down to sit next to Gisselle, “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Uh huh,” I stared over at her and waited. Brittney wasn’t as patient and blurted out, “Okay, everything is fine with pro-hoe. Let’s get going.”

“You’re such a bitch Brittney,” Gisselle said as her eyes started to water again.

“Excuse me? I’m a…” Brittney started to retort until I shot her dark look and she stopped her statement and let out an exasperated breath and then muttered, “Okay, whatever.”

I put one arm around Gisselle and leaned my head on her shoulder, “It’s okay Norman. You don’t have to tell us. If you want I’ll just sit here with you for a while.”

Gisselle let out a sob and then sniffled it back in as she looked at me with tear-filled eyes and said, “You’re too nice Kitten. You’re just too nice.”

“Well, I mean, I have my bad days too,” I said as I gave her a small smile back.

“Amy if you were any nicer woodland creatures would do your chores for you,” Brittney muttered as she plopped down across the small aisle from us.

Gisselle let out a little giggle as she glanced across at Brittney and then sniffled again, took a deep breath and raised her head and straightened her mussed up hair before saying, “I suppose I should say that I’ve been a real jerk the past few days. I got too into playing my character. I hurt both of you and that is not okay.”

“I agree. You have been a real…” Brittney started to respond until I again shot her a look and she stopped.

“Thank you Norman. That’s very big of you,” I said as I squeezed Gisselle’s thin shoulders, “We probably haven’t been the best of friends to you either.”

“Ha. Speak for yourself Summers. I haven’t even punched Gisselle in her stupid face once.”

“Okay Brittney,” I said as I glared over at her, “You’re not helping. Why don’t you play the quiet game for like five minutes.”

Gisselle let out another giggle as Brittney shook her head at me and then looked off to the right and flopped her head back against the book rack behind her as she muttered, “Whatever.”

“So what’s wrong Norman? Why are you hiding in the library crying by yourself? You can tell us,” I asked in a patient voice.

Gisselle let out another sob as her eyes filled with tears again, “Peanut said he didn’t want anything to do with me while I was being such a bitch,” She sucked in a ragged gasp of air and the tears started to well up in her eyes while she continued, “I didn’t mean it, I swear! I just got caught up in everything and then it snowballed and everything spun way out of control!”

I squeezed her shoulders tightly and gave her a smile, “It’ll be okay. I’m sure Kevin will…”

“Oh you don’t get it!” She snapped at me as she started to sob again and dropped her head to her knees and pulled out of my embrace.

I leaned further over and wrapped my arm around her once again and asked, “Okay will you explain it to me and help me understand?”

Gisselle lifted her head and sucked in a couple gasps of air and then leaned against me, “He doesn’t care about me. He has you. And her,” Gisselle motioned at Brittney who managed to keep her mouth shut, but I could see on her face she wanted to snap back.

“Norman, Kevin does care about you,” I said in a reassuring tone.

“Not the same way he cares about you two,” She said as she wiped at her eyes, “Not the same way I care about him,” She paused to whimper for a moment and then continued, “You Normals stole him from me and now I missed my chance. I could have been a perky highschool girl for him! I could have been whatever he wanted! But now I blew it. You Normals don’t get what it’s like to not have anyone who understands you, and when I finally find someone who is amazing and just like me, who is just perfect he gets stolen away from me.”

“Oh Norman!” I said as my eyes started to tear up, “Are you lonely too? I don’t want you to be lonely! I don’t want you to be left out!” I hugged Gisselle tightly and continued, “Why do you have to steal Kevin away from us? Why can’t we all be happy together?”

Gisselle looked at me with distrust and asked, “You mean… like share… each other? You’re serious about that?”

“Well, I mean,” I paused and wiped my own eyes off, “We haven’t really talked about being exclusive or anything, but I’m already sharing Kevin with Brittney. Why not share him with you too?”

“You really think that would work?” Gisselle asked as she wiped at her face.

“Um… I don’t know… but I was raised with cartoon ponies and bears that taught me friendship is magic and sharing is caring,” I said with a shrug and a smile, “We could try it, right?”

“You’d do that?” Gisselle asked, “Even though we only met a little while ago?”

“We only met Kevin a little while ago,” I replied, “And I think we’d have to make sure everyone agrees, like… probably talk to Kevin too.”

“Damn skippy. No one asked my opinion about any of this,” Brittney spouted out with a huff.

Gisselle looked over at Brittney with watery eyes and Brittney looked back at her for a minute or so and then said, “I mean… you’re kind of annoying, but I suppose so is Chess Club, so at that point why not? What’s one more?”

Gisselle’s lips pulled into a little smile and she put her head on my shoulder as she said, “Maybe all Normals aren’t so bad.”

“Um, thanks I think,” I replied as I let my head rest on hers and then said, “We should probably go find Kevin and talk with him about all of this.”

“What if he doesn’t want me?” Gisselle asked in a low voice, “He was pretty upset with me.”

“Oh Norman! I’m sure he’ll forgive you when he sees we made up. We’ll hold your hands, okay? Us girls have to stick together. And Kevin will see it will be that much more fun,” I promised Norman as I squeezed against Gisselle’s side.

“Yeah, I can only imagine how horrible it will be for poor Chess Club. What a tragedy,” Brittney muttered with heavy sarcasm.

Gisselle took a deep breath and leaned her head back against the row of books behind her as she said, “Yeah, okay. Sharing him is better than not getting any of him.”

“You two have terrible taste in men, I’m just putting that out there right now,” Brittney said as she shook her head.

“I do not understand how you can just disassociate like that,” Gisselle said back to Brittney as she also shook her head.

I let go of Gisselle and climbed to my feet then held out my hands to both Gisselle and Brittney to help them up. Brittney popped to her feet without grabbing my hand, but Gisselle took my outstretched palm and stood up, then reached behind her and dusted off her own butt before nodding at me and saying, “Okay, how terrible do I look?”

“Does that really even matter?” Brittney asked as stared at Norman, “He’s gonna see you’re ugly mug anyway isn’t he?”

Gisselle looked at Brittney with shock, “Rude much?”

“Oh that does remind me,” I said to Gisselle, “I can be okay sharing Kevin with you, but I cannot share him with Gisselle. Sorry, not sorry.”

Gisselle nodded and replied, “Yeah, I can understand that,” she then looked down at her own body, “Is it weird that I am going to miss this mount just a little bit? I realize you two don’t really get along with her, but you have to admit she goes for what she wants and she does have a nice ass.” Gisselle turned her backside toward us and gave her rump a little slap.

“Ugh. No. I just can’t Norman. Sorry, I don’t see it,” I said as I shook my head and Brittney added, “I wouldn’t fuck her with someone else’s dick.”

Gisselle and I both looked at Brittney and she shrugged, “What?”

Gisselle then hooked her arm in mine and said happily, “Well then, let’s go find me a new bod that you do approve of Kitten! You pick it out, I’ll pick it up.”

“Deal.”

“Hey, don’t I get a say?” Brittney asked in a shocked voice from behind us.

“No,” Norman and I replied at the same time and then both let out giggles as we all walked out of the library together.

[xorg]

Chapter 20

I rolled over and slowly lifted my arm over my face, blocking the bright sun from my eyes for a moment as I looked around the pool area, but couldn’t locate Brittney or Norman. Suddenly my world turned over on itself as I let out a loud yelp and I was plunged into the cool water. I came up gasping for air and looked over to see Norman grinning at me while holding the inflatable raft I had been lying on. I pulled my sunglasses off my face and flipped back my wet hair before smashing my hand through the water and sending some of it blasting at Norman’s new pretty face.

He squealed in a high pitched tone as I shouted, “Why would you do that!?”

He jumped over and wrapped his arms around me tightly and we both went underwater. I once again gasped as I broke above the surface and found Norman still clinging to me, mashing his pert breasts into mine as he smiled up at me with his full pink lips, “You just looked so hot Kitten! I didn’t want you to burn!”

“And so why are you still holding onto me?” I asked as I squirmed against his grip.

He put his head down on my breasts and said, “Floatation devices! I’d probably drown in this body if I had to use my own.”

I looked around at the hustle and bustle going on through the country club pool area, but no one seemed to be paying any special attention to us other than the lifeguard on the far side of the pool who seemed to be zeroed into my breasts in a “starting to get creepy” way.

I peeled Norman’s small hands off from my arms and swam to the side of the pool, then hopped out and spun, holding my arm out for Norman as he reached out, grabbed on, and I lifted as he climbed out after me. My hips swayed with my stride as I walked over to the lounge chair next to Brittney and used my towel to start gently drying my skin. Norman just plopped down on Brittney as her eyes popped open and she let out a yelp similar to the one I had muttered just a short time ago.

“Tegan what the F…AAAAaaaahhhh!” Brittney screamed at Norman as he pressed his wet body against hers, ditching her usual cursing for loud screaming due to the fact that there were small kids randomly running around the pool area. Contrary to most people’s belief’s Brittney could actually control her mouth when she wanted.

Norman and I had looked for quite a while for a new body, but it turned out he was actually very fussy when it came to picking a mount. We spent the rest of lunch looking, then parted ways and texted each other photos of possible mounts in our respective classes, each time either he or I would find some flaw that would cause us to nix that body. Finally, in the last class of the day I had sent him a photo of Tegan who he instantly agreed to. I slipped her a note asking to chat with her after class, and then Norman slipped into her once the other students had bolted out the door on their way to whatever else they had going on.

We had then found Kevin, who had returned to the art room to put the finishing touches on his project, and while Brittney and I had each held one of Tegan’s hands Norman made a watery eyed apology to Kevin. Kevin had smiled at his mentor and then hugged all three of us and said, “I just want everyone to be happy. If all of you are good with this, I’m in.”

After that Tegan has broken out of the group hug quickly and then claimed she still needed to fix the mix up with the practice times, and darted out of the room. Kevin gave both of us a serious look as he mentioned that Norman was not the most stable relationship, no matter who it was with, and told us to be prepared for his flightiness. I just shrugged my shoulders and smiled at him while Brittney had told him this was all my fault, but she’d go along with it to keep an eye on me for my own good.

That was two days ago.

Now all of us had gone to the pool of the country club where Brittney’s family had a membership. All three of us were in matching bikinis that Norman had picked out for us. They were actually really cute and he had picked out the correct sizes for Brittney and I, so I had put mine on without too much objection. Brittney needed more convincing, but now that she was in it and had taken a selfie with all three of us together, even she admitted they were cute.

“Did you girls want anything to eat?” I heard Mr. Beldamore ask from the table next to us.

“Oh! nachos! I saw nachos on the menu! Can we have nachos, puh-lease!” Tegan begged as she bounced over to the table with pent up teenage energy.

“Whatever you want, just charge it to our member number,” Mr. Beldamore replied while he eyed Tegan nervously.

“Thanks Mister B!” Tegan exclaimed as she hopped into his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck, then pecked a quick kiss on his cheek, still soaking wet and dripping all over him.

Mr. Beldamore let out a groan as he used a towel to wipe off the water from his work tablet, but didn’t say anything else as he looked over at his wife, who hid her smile behind the magazine she was reading and her large floppy sun hat. Both of them knew Norman was inside of the young girl, and both of them seemed to be agreeable to his antics, either out of curiosity or just being generally okay with it because it was Norman.

“Oh! And ice cream!” Tegan popped off Brittney’s father’s lap and bounded over to me, grabbing both of my hands, “Kitten, do you want to share some ice cream with me? I really want some SOOOOoooOOOOoooo bad, but I don’t know if I can eat an entire banana split! Puh-leeeeeeeeeease!”

I grinned at Tegan and nodded my head and then she was off like a flash to find someone to take her order, drawing the life guard’s attention as he called out, “No running!” Tegan slowed her pace and while making a face and sticking her tongue out at the lifeguard, but continued on in a frantic hurry to secure treats.

I lowered myself down on the chair next to Brittney as I giggled, “Norman is hysterical when he acts like his mount.”

“He could pull back on the Tegan by about fifteen percent, and then pull back on the Norman by about forty five percent,” Brittney responded as she plopped her head back down on the lounge chair and went back to sunbathing.

“Oh he’s fun and you know it!” I chided her and then a shadow blocked out my sun.

I looked up to see Kevin staring down at both of us, “Twins? Cute.”

“Hey Chess Club, shut up.” Brittney’s voice responded dryly.

Kevin ignored Brittney as he looked over at her parents and said, “Hello Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore, how are you today?”

“Fine thank you,” Alexandra replied as she waved to Kevin.

“The bedroom turned out as nice as you said it would, Mr. Carter. Well done,” Fredrick replied to him.

Suddenly we were interrupted by Tegan’s voice as she exclaimed, “PEANUT!” and a moment later she leapt at Kevin, wrapping her arms around him, the momentum of her body crashing into his causing them both to tumble backwards and into the pool.

As their heads appeared back above the water Kevin looked over at Tegan and said, “Nice to see you too.”

“HEY! You have to shower and change before you go in the pool!” The lifeguard yelled out from his high perch.

I rushed to the side of the pool and helped them out, then as Kevin started to empty his pockets I began drying things off with my towel, first his phone, then his wallet, then his car keys. He looked at Norman sourly and said, “I suppose I’ll go change, now. I can’t stay long though; I have to help my dad’s friend with his fence.”

Kevin turned and headed toward the locker rooms and Tegan grabbed his phone and gave me a wicked grin. She quickly put in the passcode to unlock it and as the screen flashed to life I glared at her.

“Hey! You can’t do that! And how did you even know the code?” I called out.

“Oh puh-lease,” She replied with an eye-roll and then started going through Kevin’s phone, “Every good girlfriend goes through her boyfriend’s phone from time to time. If you can’t find out what kind of porn he’s watching on his phone how are you supposed to do it right in the bedroom?”

“Stop. Right now. Just stop. Or go sit on the other side of the pool,” Brittney muttered as she rolled over to get some sun on her back.

Tegan’s eyebrows went up and she turned the phone toward me as she flipped through naked pictures of me, some with my face on them, and some with Kevin’s face, “Kinky!”

I felt myself turn beet-red as I grabbed for the phone, but Tegan deftly yanked the phone just out of my reach and then flipped away from the pictures. She pulled up the camera and then leaned into my side, “Come one! I wanna be in one too!”

She turned her torso slightly and looked up at the camera while thrusting out her chest and as I also posed I saw her push down on the shutter button. She took several photos of the two of us, then reached down with her free hand to slip her nipple out of her tight bikini top and took a few more then covered everything before anyone noticed. She then giggled as she went to the settings and changed Kevin’s background to a photo of me and her, with Norman’s face showing. She then dropped the phone on the pile of Kevin’s things before leaning back on me, “There. Now he’ll see both of us every time he turns on his phone.”

“He’s going to have to change it to one that you hid your face on,” I said with a smile.

Tegan just shrugged and gave me a teasing smile, then sat up off me and started running toward a man carrying a tray as she shouted out, “Nachos!”

The man was a bit taken back as she grabbed the platter of nachos and the banana split off his tray and darted back over to my lounge chair and set them down in between us. She held a spoon out for me with one hand as she grabbed a chip covered in cheese and garnishes in the other and popped it in her mouth.

“O ‘ant any?” She asked as she chewed and I closed my eyes tightly and made a repulsed face.

“Tegan, chew or talk, not both,” I reminded her.

She slapped a hand over her mouth as she said, “Sorry!”

She swallowed and said, “Sometimes I just use my mount’s habits like they are second nature, good or bad.”

“It’s okay,” I replied and then smiled and waved as Kevin came back into view.

Tegan looked over her shoulder and when she saw Kevin she let out a loud wolf whistle. Brittney looked over at us and said, “How both of you get worked up over that I will never know…”

“Oh Sassy Pants, you do not know what you are missing,” Tegan replied with an undertone of raw lust.

“Hard Pass,” Brittney replied as Kevin sat down on the chair next to me and then looked over at Tegan and Brittney.

Tegan suddenly crawled over the food and my lap, then over to Kevin as she gave him a quick kiss while mashing her chest into his. I caught Mr. Beldamore glancing at my face as I looked away from a different girl kissing my boyfriend and gave him a shrug which caused him to look back down at his tablet. Before I could look back Tegan grabbed me and pulled me over to Kevin and her as she exclaimed, “C’mon! Your turn!”

My head was in Kevin’s lap looking up at his chest and as I let out a little breath and he smiled down at me, “Hey Amy.”

“Hey,” I replied as I worked to get myself righted and then felt Kevin’s arms wrap around me as I settled into his lap. I leaned against his chest and enjoyed his scent as I lowered my head into his shoulder, “Thanks for coming. I know you’ve got a lot going on.”

“I wouldn’t have missed your invitation for the world,” he whispered back in my ears.

“Secrets don’t make friends!” Tegan called out and then jammed more nachos in her face and began chewing while her eyebrows raised at both of us.

“Tegan you are damaging my calm,” Brittney said without turning toward us, “Reel it in or go run it off.”

“It’s not my fault!” She squealed, “I swear this body just vibrates with energy all the time! Do you know how many times I had to frig myself off last night before I could fall asleep?”

Brittney sat up and glared at Tegan, but that didn’t even slow her down as she continued, “Oh hey, that reminds me, I wanted to ask you guys about something,”

Tegan paused for a moment and when no one spoke up she continued on right where she left off, “Are we exclusive? Because I’m not sure that’s going to work for me. You know how I was sorta getting plugged by three boys while I was in Gisselle’s body… Well, actually six, but I told you guys about three, so…”

“Oh ew,” I said as I cringed at Tegan.

She shrugged and replied, “What do you want from me? I have an almost impossible to manage libido.”

“Anyway,” Brittney interjected, “I assume there is a question somewhere in this rambling talk.”

“Oh yeah! Thanks Sassy Pants!” Tegan replied and then looked up and to the right as her eyes lost focus, “You see, like I said, my libido is a bit much, made worse when I’m in a cute little bod, right? Well, on top of that Tegan here has the most adorable puppy dog eyed boyfriend, and he’s wondering why the last couple of days I’ve been sort of avoiding him,” Tegan paused to take a breath, “And honestly it’s because if I were to text him, I would inevitably be sending him half naked pictures, and when he showed up to say hi and I felt that bulge pressed up against me, I know I would just lose it.”

Tegan’s lower lip started to tremble, “And I know I said I didn’t want to mess any of this up, but it’s sooooooooo hard, and I didn’t want to jump Peanut right before his date with Amy, and so I’m soooooo worked up right now and it’s driving me bonkers guys!”

I leaned forward and gave Tegan a hug, “Oh! You held off for me!”

“Of course I did Kitten!” Tegan said as she hugged me tightly back, then let go of me and slowly slipped a hand up Kevin’s leg and into the leg hole of his board shorts, “But now he’s here with his shirt off, and I haven’t had any decent sex in like… over a day… and I can tell it’s affecting me…” Tegan said as she squirmed on the chair and rubbed her thighs together while biting her lower lip.

“So you what? Want to jump chess club right here, right now? C’mon now,” Brittney replied as she sat up on her chair, “Nobody wants to see that.”

“Oh no, I don’t want to spoil their date Sassy Pants!” Tegan replied back, “but at the same point in time, keeping my boyfriend from getting some when him and Tegan have been fairly regularly scratching that itch as well doesn’t seem fair for him or me either…” her voice trailed off as she put a hand down on the chair in front of her and then rubbed against her wrist while closing her eyes.

“Down girl,” Brittney reached into her cup of drinking water and flicked some at Tegan, whose eyes popped open and she yanked her hand back to her side, “Thanks SP. I needed that.”

Tegan collected herself for a moment and pulled her wet strawberry blonde hair back behind her and looked at me with a wince on her face, “So… I guess… I was asking if I could sort of… you know… maybe get a bit of an exception to this… you know… exclusivity clause thingy…”

Tegan began fidgeting with her fingers as she stared at me, but it was Brittney who replied first, “You do you boo.”

Kevin shrugged as he said, “I’m actually pretty surprised you lasted this long…”

And suddenly everyone was looking at me as I glanced around the group. I blinked a few times and then said in a quiet voice, “I guess I don’t mind Norman… but please don’t skeezbag out on us, you know?”

Tegan smiled as she nodded furiously, “Okay! I won’t! I promise!”

She then dug her phone out of a small pink bag at the foot of the lounge chair and began furiously typing for a bit, then posed and took a snapshot from the neck down and stabbed at her phone again before looking back at Kevin and I, “Thank you sooooooOOOOooooo much!”

I just giggled and rolled my eyes at her and then she got a serious look on her face, “So? What are the plans for the big date? Do you guys need a limo? I know a guy. He doesn’t ask questions and he can get pretty much any bodily fluid out of upholstery with only a mild up-charge.”

Brittney flicked more water at Tegan, “Too much!”

Tegan huffed, “Fine then. I was just offering, you know?”

“Thank you,” I replied and reached out to squeeze Tegan’s hand.

“I’m pretty sure I have it handled Norman. I’ll let you know if I need any help though,” Kevin replied and leaned back on the lounge chair.

“I’m going over to help her get ready beforehand,” Brittney replied casually, “But that’s pretty standard. Don’t screw this up Chess Club.”

As Kevin glanced over at Brittney with raised eyebrows Tegan clapped excitedly, “Oh fun! Can I come too?”

I shrugged at her and said, “Fine with me.”

“Yay!” Tegan said as she bounced in her seat and then her phone chirped. She pulled it up and looked at the screen, then blushed as she looked at us sheepishly before saying quickly, “Um, I… have to… um… you know,” She then quickly got up, grabbed her pink bag and her towel and started walking to the locker room, wiggling her ass as she went and waved over her back shoulder, “Toddles! See you for date prep!”

Brittney looked over at the untouched melting ice cream and mostly uneaten nachos, sighed as she shook her head, then laid back down on her lounge chair and closed her eyes.